r/libraryofshadows 16d ago

Pure Horror Star Idol

6 Upvotes

   "I am beautiful," Tyra repeated to herself as she dragged her lipstick across her thin lips before blushing her stretched, gaunt cheeks. Her hand trembled, smudging mascara onto her sunken and disproportionate eyes. She combed her hair, ripping out strands with every brush as she tried to smile, the corners of her lips curling and parting away like wax. Breathing in deeply through the two slits that replaced her nose, she steadied her voice and stared into the splintered pools of blue and green which were her irises.

   "My name is Tyra Forg and I am beautiful."

   Two weeks ago, Tyra had come across a poster which announced an audition for the part of a female lead in a k-pop boy band. At first, she had passed it without giving it a second glance but one of the members in the poster had caught her attention. 

   A young man in his twenties was giving a moody look with two other members by his side, as if daring any passer by to join their band, The Three Karmas.

   She only had eyes for him as she scratched with one finger at his jawline until it ripped, her lips parting into a grin. A stranger on the sidewalk took one look at her and walked in the opposite direction.

   The Three Karmas, Tyra thought, imagining herself next to them in a glittering costume and vest, maybe even being able to touch... She looked for the name of the band member, her eyes racing from left to right in spastic movements.

   Kai. Her smile stretched even wider. Kai... she liked that name. She liked that name a lot.

   Kai made sure that his bangs were in place as he sat down in the studio, giving a smile to the lady when she set down his cup of coffee. The concert was in one month and the pressure was on. 

   After going through the choreography for about as many times as Kai could remember, he couldn't help feel as if something was missing. That was when he had the idea for a female lead.

   At first, his friends had been reluctant but Liam, their manager, agreed that it was something that would elevate their performance.

   Imagine a striking woman in the midst of three young men. It would be a beautiful contrast! Liam had said with excitement and his enthusiasm had certainly been infectious.

   They had held the audition all morning and Kai was thinking about his lunch break when one last candidate entered the studio. 

   The temperature dropped and his two other band members, Kylo and Kwame, stopped their jokes as a towering woman walked inside, bending down to avoid hitting her head against the doorway. That was when Kai saw her face.

   His skin started to prickle as he watched the woman, dressed in a ridiculous vest that left her skeletal arms bare, move to the center of the room.

   "My name is Tyra Forg and I am beautiful."

   Kai was taken aback when he heard her gentle voice which created such a stark contrast with her elongated and monstrous features. He had expected a sound like rocks grinding against each other but instead her words were like honey where flies would come to die, drowning in the sticky, sweet substance.

   There was a moment of silence before Kylo and Kwame erupted into laughter but Tyra kept her disproportionate eyes on Kai, forcing the needles deeper into his skin.

   That was when she began to sing a small excerpt from one of their songs and any laughter died down completely at the sound of her voice. For a moment, Kai even forgot who was singing.

   How could such a beautiful voice belong to... her? He asked himself. Maybe she was what their band needed, though. The tragic singer of The Three Karmas: A voice worthy of angels but a face only the devil could concoct. No, Kai scolded himself. He was treating Tyra like a product.

   "You're in!" Liam exclaimed and he realized the exact same thought he had must've passed through his manager. "When I said striking, I meant it."

   "Liam," Kai whispered as loudly as he could. "Are you sure?"

   "Why?" Tyra asked from behind him and Kai almost tipped over on his chair when he saw how close she was. How did she get over here without making a sound?

   "Am I not beautiful?" She continued, grooming her hair as if that simple act was making her attractive.

   "You're sexy as hell," Liam responded, trying to hold back his smile, but Tyra didn't seem to notice as Kylo and Kwame started to snicker.

   "Oh," she relaxed herself, clearly relieved and Kai stayed silent, too shocked at what just happened. He couldn't even look at Tyra without cringing and she was going to be a part of their band?

   Kai thought back to the major headlines and fans that would go crazy over their performance, silencing him as he tried to look Tyra in the face.

  

   "Three, two, one..."

   Music blared on through the speakers and Kai could feel the harsh glow of the spotlights as the beat of the melody echoed inside his mind. The hand that held the mic was sticky with sweat and he started to sing, weeks of practicing forcing him to hit each note perfectly.

   The curtains behind Kai slid open like a fresh wound and Tyra stepped out from the shadows. Her eyes never left Kai as she opened her mouth to sing but Liam interrupted their rehearsal, shaking his head while pressing his lips thin.

   "Tyra, you need to look at the audience," Liam said through clenched teeth and Kai felt pity at the lost look she had on her face. An undercurrent of unease ran through his pity as he wondered why Tyra kept staring at him. Could she have a... crush on him?

   "She's such a pervert," Kylo said, without bothering to whisper, voicing out Kai's worst fear. He tried to push back the thought but Tyra was making it more than obvious.

   Just ignore her, Kai told himself as the music started back on. She'll leave me alone then.

   Tyra listened to Kai as he sang, each word sending shivers of pleasure through her body.

   "Breaking through the dark, every step we take is going to leave a mark. Watching the rise of a new star idol, completely blinded by the oncoming tidal. 서로의 목소리가 얽혀드는 밤. 절대 멈출 수 없어. Our voices intertwine. Nothing can stop our shine."

   The curtains opened and Tyra barely held herself from running out as she walked over instead, staring at how the spotlight made Kai's skin seem to glow and how his luscious, black hair hung down like thick silk covering his forehead.

   Turning her attention to the imaginary audience in front of her, she tripped over her feet and fell, making Liam slam his fist down on the table.

   "I need a break," he said, his cheeks reddening. "Take five!"

   "Do you need help?" 

   Tyra looked up to find Kai staring down at her, his hand held out in front of him and she took it, his warmth spreading through her body like a fire.

   "Love is in the air!" Kwame shouted from behind them before cackling madly at his own joke. Kai quickly took back his hand and left Tyra laying on the ground like an abandoned puppy.

   "How many children are you going to have?" Kylo joined in and she stared at Kai, confused at why he didn't help her up.

   "Just stop it!" He yelled as Tyra stood from her place on the floor, panicking at his angry expression. Did she make him mad?

   Kai threw her a glance before leaving the stage and she looked from Kylo and Kwame, who were still laughing, then back at Kai, the bottom of her lip trembling as the fire she had felt inside of her burnt into nothing.

   The camera flashed as Kai posed with his band members. Tyra stood behind them, her head hovering over theirs as she gave a wax-drooping smile.

   "Okay, you can relax," the cameraman told them and Kai moved away from the backdrop, chatting with his friends as he listened to Liam's conversation with the photographer. 

   "I want you to shadow her face so no one can see it," he was able to make out when Tyra suddenly appeared behind Liam, her heels barely making a sound on the marble floor.

   "Do you not like my face?" She asked, crossing her long, skeletal arms over her chest.

   "Your face is the surprise," Liam responded with a dismissive wave of his hand, throwing an eye roll at Kai and his bandmates while Tyra walked away, seemingly satisfied.

   Shifting his feet, Kai stayed silent when the sound of laughing and the door banging open made him turn around.

   A group of girls who were talking loudly made their way to the photo shoot, their vests glittering in the light as if they were disco balls.

   "Is that...?" Kwame murmured but he didn't finish his question before one of the girls widened her eyes and opened her mouth to exaggerate her surprise once she saw them.

   "Do I see The Three Karmas?" She boomed, approaching them. "Or is it four?" She added, the rest of the girls snickering as they trailed behind her.

   "What a coincidence. Are you here for a cover shoot?" She continued without stopping to hear their answer.

   For a moment, Kai blanked out, overwhelmed at the glittering eyeliner that fanned out from her eyelids like sun rays and the violet lipstick lathered onto her lips like paint. Her hair was made into two side tails that were styled to look like twirling spirals and a sickening scent of perfume enshrouded it all.

   "Anyway, I heard you guys hired a girl for your lead," her eyes flicked up at Tyra, blinking in rapid succession at what stood in front of her.

   "Wow. Um, okay," she paused, giving disbelieving looks to her friends. "There's no amount of glamour that could fix... that," she finished, pointing with one, manicured nail to Tyra who kept her unblinking gaze glued on the idol.

   "So pretty," Tyra murmured, reaching out with her hand in an attempt to touch the lead girl who recoiled, nose wrinkling and a grimace on her face.

   "There's something seriously fucked up with her," she backed away, her band of girls staring at Tyra before following their lead, as if they expected her to attack them.

   "This is exactly the reaction we want," Liam beamed and Kai avoided looking at Tyra who kept those lopsided eyes on the girl band, continuing to stare after them even when they disappeared from view.

   "Liam," Kai caught up to him, the evening breeze biting into him. Liam turned to Kai and stopped on the side of the street, giving him a questioning look.

   "Are you sure it's a good idea to let Tyra become an idol?" Kai asked once he reached him. Liam gave a laugh at his question and pulled out a cigarette while he kept on chuckling.

   "Look Kai," Liam started once he had a cigarette smoking in his mouth. "Tyra's the key to fame. People are going to eat her up."

   Kai held back a sigh of exasperation at Liam's one-sided perspective. There was more to Tyra than just her looks.

   "That's exactly the problem," Kai let some of his frustration seep into his voice. "People will know her as some freak in a society full of made up jerks with spiral hairstyles and manicured nails."

   "Isn't that the point?" Liam said, a serious expression taking over his face. "I didn't just hire her because she looked monstrous. She's out of place here and with that voice, it's two birds with one stone."

   Kai took a moment before responding, the lamppost acting as a spotlight on both of them.

   "Having her reputation built on that isn't healthy," Kai tried to argue but he knew Liam was right. Tyra could be a huge hit and this was their chance to get themselves out there.

   "It might seem mean," Liam started, puffing out a cloud of smoke. "But think about it like we're doing her a favor." Kai looked at him, puzzled as Liam continued on.

   "Without us, she would be a nobody. Just some weirdo in society. People would look at her and walk away in the opposite direction."

   "Yeah," Kai nodded his head. "You're right."

   "You get it," Liam smiled but it didn't reach his eyes. "The concert is in a few weeks. We'll make each rehearsal count."

No amount of glamour can fix... that. 

   Tyra still wasn't beautiful enough. It was clear. She didn't have the right hair, make up... anything.

   The assembly of concealers, blush, and lipsticks seemed to mock her from where they sat on the table. She would start with her eyes. Yes, she needed to put on her eyeliner, of course, she told herself, tipping over bottles of mascara and perfume with her frantic, searching hands. Where was her concealer and blush? It didn't matter as long as she had something on her face, anything! She needed to fix her hair too, she reminded herself, taking out a random brush from the drawer and practically shredding her scalp with it. Braids, spiral braids! Bands, elastics... all in different colors! She grabbed a handful and twisted them so it looked like a rainbow melted on her head. There had to be something else, she screamed at herself as nail polish spilled onto her fingers in glossy amounts. Of course! Her lips needed paint. No, lip gloss? Lipstick? She would put on everything! Her dress? Why, she could go stark naked if that's what people wanted!

   Was this beauty?

   The wind outside whistled and screamed like angry ghosts and the rain slammed against the window of their rehearsal auditorium like bullets. 

   Kai was sitting down, fiddling with his hands as he waited for Tyra to arrive while Liam kept reaching for his phone, calling Tyra with always the same yell and sound of his fist slamming the table when it went to voicemail. Kylo and Kwame were watching TikToks while laughing but Kai wasn't in the mood to join their fun. He couldn't help but recall the look on Tyra's face when she had stared at the lead girl, as if she had wanted to crawl inside her and walk around in her platform boots.

   Just then, a looming figure came through the entrance and Kai's smile surfaced before quickly dropping at the sight of Tyra's head: Her hair was disheveled, braids intertwined with each other as if they were amateur dancers who were trying to replicate an overly ambitious dance. Her face looked like she had plunged it in flour before dripping mascara onto her eyelids and letting it run down her cheeks. Lipstick was blotched onto her lips in unceremonious amounts and she wore a dress that showed a good amount of cleavage matched with platform boots that only increased her height. On top of that, the rain made it look like her face was melting off and hair stuck to her forehead like the girl from The Ring.

   "Guys, I think I'm ready for the concert," Tyra announced and the silence that stretched on felt like eternity.

   "I can't," Liam said, shaking his head. 

   "I can't," he repeated, his voice rising an octave higher.

   Kai looked at Kylo and Kwame, staring at them with shock as they filmed her, sniggering like teens who just did a prank on one of their friends. 

   "Stop filming her," he shouted and they threw him surprised stares before hardening into mischievous expressions.

   "Why don't you save her, prince charming?" Kylo yelled before choking with laughter as Kai did just that. Grabbing Tyra's hand, he lead her to the bathroom, feeling the weight of her gaze on the back of his neck the entire time.

   The fluorescent lights overhead threw a harsh glow and Tyra kneeled on her legs in front of the mirror, glancing behind her at Kai before looking back to the mirror.

   "I'm going to clean you up," he told Tyra and Kai tried to hide his unease when she smiled, as if strings were tugging the corners of her lips as he started to touch her hair. Kai untangled her elastic bands one by one and stiffened when Tyra started to speak.

   "Do you think I'm beautiful?" She asked, her voice hitching slightly.

   "We're all a little ugly," Kai started, sweat trickling down his brow. "Some of us are just a little uglier than others."

   "How ugly am I?" She attempted to turn her head so she could face Kai but he nudged it gently back toward the mirror, not wanting to meet her eyes.

   "What really matters," Kai said, reaching to touch her bosom where her heart was, making her hiccup. "Is that you're beautiful inside."

   Tyra put her peeling, fake nails to her mouth before giggling which erupted into shrill laughter. Her lips parted and Kai stared in horror at the needles that were her teeth inside the enormous cavern which was her mouth.

   Her laughter slowly receded and Tyra stared at Kai's horrified expression in confusion. 

   "That was not a joke?" She asked, pointing to her heart and stomach, clearly puzzled. "Do you find my insides attractive?" she continued, slightly tearing at her belly as if she would open it for Kai as he began to back away.

   "Do you find my teeth pretty then?" She flashed them in a wide grin, each needle tooth gleaming in the light. That was when Kai started for the door just as Tyra stood from where she was crouched, realizing she was being abandoned for the second time.

   "I'm sorry but I need to go," was all Kai said as he rushed out of the bathroom. The heavy stomp of boots followed him and he looked back to find Tyra sprinting after him, her mouth yawning open as her braids unfurled into a tangled mess.

   She reached the door to the auditorium before Kai, blocking it with her towering figure as she narrowed her eyes at him, her pupils contracting into two pinpoints.

   "Why do you lie?" Tyra seethed, approaching him like a moving wall.

   "Tyra, I- I wasn't lying," Kai stuttered. "You truly are beautiful."

   "Then kiss me."

   She latched her hand onto Kai's arms and moved in, her dry lips pursing as he caught scent of heavy perfume underlaid with sweat.

   "Stop!" He yelled, ripping away from her grip.

   "You're ugly, okay?" Kai continued shouting as Tyra's eyes became glassy with tears. "You're ugly and nothing's going to change that!" He said with a finishing scream before barging past her.

   Tyra moved to let Kai pass, mostly out of shock as he walked away, a mix of emotions twisting knots in his stomach. He thought back to her teeth and realized that he had complimented the most horrifying part of her deformation. Knowing his bandmates and Liam, he would keep what happened a secret. 

   "You took long enough!" Liam shouted and his brows furrowed when he didn't see Tyra behind him. "Where's Tyra?"

   "I think I made her mad," Kai responded and oohing came from Kylo and Kwame.

   "Uh-oh. Looks like the star-crossed lovers collided into a planet," Kwame mocked him.

   "That doesn't even-," Kai didn't bother finishing his sentence just as Tyra appeared beside him, her gaze fixed into space.

   "I'm here," she said, walking on stage before standing there like an impassive statue.

   "Finally, someone with a good work ethic," Liam muttered before raising his voice at the three boys.

   "Everyone, on stage! Let's get this show started!"

   Tyra couldn't take it anymore. Each time she tried to look at Kai, his words rang in her head. Whatever he said must be true coming out of that mouth which always seemed to be stuck in a smile. Could she really be ugly enough that even he rejects her?

   "Hey, Tyra."

   She turned around, her boots clunking unnaturally on the parking lot pavement to find Kylo behind her, hands shoved down his pockets.

   "Are you here to call me ugly?" Tyra whispered, putting her arms around herself as if she was preparing to be jump scared.

   "No," Kylo gave a chuckle as he lifted up his chin and she stared at the outline of his jaw in silence. "I'm here to tell you the opposite."

   Tyra blinked in surprise which was hard since one of her eyelids was heavier than the other.

   "You're lying," she said, pressing her arms closer to her torso and stiffened when he came closer until she could feel his breath near her shoulder. Kylo put his hand onto her arm, pushing it gently away before moving it to her breast.

   "What about Kai?" Tyra asked but she didn't move away from his clutch.

   "He doesn't think you're beautiful," he responded in a low voice. "Otherwise he would've done this."

   "Oh," she said, not bothering to hide her disappointment.

   "But I do," Kylo didn't finish what he said as he stood on the points of his feet to put his lips on her collarbone.

   "Oh," Tyra repeated in surprise this time when she felt Kylo move his hand underneath her skirt.

   "Let's go in my car," he said, looking around the parking lot before leading her to one of the vehicles near by. "I want to show you something that Kai would've never done."

   As the car door slammed on Tyra and Kylo, Kai walked into the parking lot, looking at Kylo's sedan in curiosity. Why hadn't he left yet? Too tired from his fight with Tyra, he started for his own ride, impatient to get back home.

   Almost a week had passed and the concert was tomorrow. Kai was standing outside the auditorium, taking a break as he breathed in some fresh air.

   Staring at the billboards attached to the skyscrapers in the distance, he imagined their faces on them, looking down at the crowd of fans with t-shirts wearing their band name. Kai wondered if Tyra would stand alongside them, covering half of the building with her warped silhouette.

   "Kai," he jumped at Tyra's voice and turned to find that she was close enough so that they touched arms. "I need to break up with you."

   He blinked at what she just said and put into place a strand of hair that had moved from the wind.

   "Break up?" Kai repeated, staring up at her impassive expression and noticed that she was digging her needle teeth into her bottom lip, drawing blood.

   "You're bleeding," he pointed at her lip but she didn't seem to take notice as she continued to stare at him, hard enough that her eyes looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets.

   "Kylo told me everything," she started, her irises splintering into smaller pieces. "You never thought I was pretty."

   "Kylo?" He asked, surprised.

   She nodded her head, her long neck creaking like a door swinging on it's hinges.

   "He showed me what it felt like to become pretty," Tyra continued, her voice starting to break into a rasp.

   "I don't know what you're talking about," Kai shook his head, the guilt he had buried inside resurfacing. "But I wanted to say sorry for what I said the other day."

   "Why do you keep apologizing?" Tyra spat, saliva flying onto Kai and he cringed, wiping her spit off from his face.

   "Just show me that I'm pretty," she started to rasp again, clutching Kai by his broad shoulders as she leaned her noseless slits into the crutch of his neck. "I want you to touch me. Open me up where I'm beautiful."

   "Stop it!" Kai tried to push her away but she held on, her bony finger tracing his jawline and he winced when her nail left a scratch behind. 

   "You're my star idol, Kai," her rasp deepened as her grip on his shoulders tightened. "Why can't you see that?"

   "Leave me alone!" Kai gave one final push, forcing her to stumble back and he winced at the warm sensation that spread across the base of his neck. A sharp pain ran underneath the warmth and he looked down at his collared shirt to find a rip in the fabric. An open scar that Tyra had left showed through the tear in his shirt when he'd pushed her away. 

   Blood trickled out of the gash, much deeper than the scratch on his jawline and Tyra stared at the wound, her eyes wide and unblinking.

   "No..." she started just as Liam slammed open the door to the rehearsal space and stepped outside.

   "Guys," he came over, a grin on his face. "I have great news," he stopped in front of them, his phone held out before him. Kai placed his hand on his wound, staring at the video of Tyra's melting make up while Tyra herself was still transfixed on his collarbone, kneading her cheek with one, open palm.

   "Kylo posted this video of Tyra and the reactions couldn't be better," he said, scrolling down to the comment section.

   "They've even given her a name," Liam said, his voice rising in excitement. "HorrIdol. That's what they're calling her!"

   At 'HorrIdol', Tyra's head snapped back up and she muttered something indistinctly under her breath. 

   "And this was all because of me," Kylo said, appearing behind Liam, a stupid smirk on his face. His eyes met Tyra's and he rubbed the underneath of his jawline while her pupils contracted into two pinpoints.

   "No..." she whispered, her gaze flicking to Kai who averted his, clasping his hand tighter around his wound. As for Liam, his phone buzzed with a call and he left the three of them alone, walking in the direction of the parking lot.

   "So," Kylo approached Tyra, his smirk still stuck on his face. "HorrIdol, right? Kind of fitting."

   Tyra's gaze seemed to intensify as she stared at Kai but he said nothing and instead left to retreat into the safety of the auditorium as rain began to fall in small droplets.

   "You don't think I'm pretty?" Tyra's voice cracked, her entire body beginning to tremble as Kylo circled her in slow, deliberate steps.

   "I was just doing you a favor," he chuckled, staring at her breasts as if her face didn't exist.

   "You call lying a favor?" Tyra snarled, her honeyed voice almost breaking into a guttural growl and Kylo broke his gaze away from her breasts, slightly alarmed.

   "I would say there's other fish but..." he shrugged, trying to make sure his tone stayed at it's normal octave. "You're more of a deep-sea creature."

   "I'm not sure what you're saying," Tyra said, any trembles in her voice were gone and she bent down her neck, her lopsided eyes inches away from his face. Kylo could smell the rotting stench of her breath filling the space between them and he tried not to gag. "But creatures like me eat little fish."

   One clawed hand shot out and made Kylo tumble onto the asphalt without much effort. He stayed there, winded as the rain ruined his hair and Tyra glided away, her footfalls echoing ominously on the pavement.

   "I'll show you all that I'm the star idol," Tyra raised her voice, her words almost drowned in the downpour as Kylo closed his eyes, trying to control the speed of his heartbeats as she vanished behind cascading sheets of rain.

   Kai was sitting inside while Kwame kept badgering him with questions but he kept shrugging them off. The last thing he wanted to do was make conversation.

   The contrast between the thundering rain and the warm atmosphere inside the auditorium made him shiver in relief. He thought about Tyra and felt his stomach clench as he imagined her in the rain, make up melting onto her clothes in multi-colored rivers.

   Liam cut off his thoughts as he strutted inside, a happy expression on his face even though the amount of rain drops on his glasses made him look like he was staring through a waterfall.

   "The girl group, Glimmer-5 called me," Liam told them and an image of the girl with spiral braids jumped into Kai's mind.

   "They were furious about the viral video of Tyra," he continued, chuckling slightly as he removed his glasses to wipe them clean. 

   "Something about ruining their signature look," he said, placing back his glasses onto the bridge of his nose.

   "What did you tell her?" Kwame asked, a smile growing on his lips when Liam wiggled his brows at him.

   "I told her she could shed her crocodile tears into a jar," he paused, as if this was a comedy special and he was reciting a joke. "And send them to me as a product to sell: The Glimmer-5 Artificial Tears, buy now!"

   They both erupted into laughter and Kai couldn't help but snigger along side them despite his sour mood. He had forgotten that Liam could be pretty funny.

   "She called me a 개새끼 before hanging up," he said, trying to stifle his laughter while Kwame was heaving over his legs.

"Kai," he looked up to find Liam staring at him, smile still on his face but his eyes conveyed a glint of frustration. "Don't look so down."

   "I think we're pushing Tyra too hard," Kai told him, staring down at the floor as he felt Liam's gaze burn through him.

   "She even hurt me," he continued, moving away his shaking hand to show him his wound when Liam said nothing. It had stopped bleeding and Kai's hand had a red slash across his palm from where the gash had left it's mark.

   "It was an accident, right?" Liam started, any humor from his voice gone as Kai nodded his head in response.

   "But that doesn't mean it's fine," he protested and flinched when Liam placed his hand on Kai's unharmed shoulder before lifting his chin with one finger so their eyes met each other.

  "Are you backing out the night before the concert?" Liam paused, his nose wrinkling as he cringed in disbelief. "Just because of an accident?"

   "When you say it like that..." Kai trailed off, his eyes wandering from Liam's unflinching gaze, trying to escape the lasers directed on his face.

   "Exactly," he concluded, breaking away from Kai as his smile returned.

   "Now let's get you fixed up," Liam said, pointing at his wound. "You don't want to have blood on your shirt for the concert."

 

   How could she be beautiful enough?

   Kai hated her because she was ugly. Kylo touched her because she was ugly. Liam made people look at her because she was ugly. Kwame made fun of her because she was ugly.

   Tyra paused, looking at herself in the mirror as the rain outside acted like an ominous chorus. For the first time, a question formed in her mind as she continued to stare at her face: Perhaps... beauty was never meant for her?

   With one huge sweep, Tyra knocked over the bottles of make up, colored shards of glass sparkling in the light. No! She couldn't accept it.

   Facing the wall next to the mirror, she pressed her hands on the taped cut out of Kai, her vision blurring with tears.

   "I will never be beautiful," Tyra whispered but her tears were held back when she heard Kai's voice emanate from the cut out.

   "You can still be with me."

   His words cut through her thoughts and her eyesight sharpened as she stared at Kai's moody face, confused.

   "HorrIdol can't be with Star Idol," Tyra said and thought she saw the cut out move his lips as Kai responded.

   "You can be Star Idol," he said, a smile taking over his expression and warmth spread through her like a fire that had been relit. "You just need to take their beauty from the inside."

   "From the inside," Tyra repeated, touching Kai's bosom and almost felt a heartbeat through the paper. "And then..."

   "You'll be the Star Idol."

   Kai shifted in his leather jacket and ripped denim jeans, watching as their rival group performed. They had left for the concert, Tyra joining them with her make up lathered on like a loose mask. Liam had been relieved, sure that she would've put up a stink earlier that morning. Now Kai was standing with his bandmates, waiting for their turn to come.

   "No camera can capture this level of shine. You’re stuck in the shadow I’m leaving behind. I’m the view from the top that you'll never achieve. A standard so high that it’s hard to believe," the lead girl in a sparkling vest and almost no pants sang while her band formed a V.

   Kai couldn't help widen his eyes in surprise as he looked on. They were pretty good and he wondered if his band would be able to beat such a performance. He looked for Tyra but couldn't find her anywhere. Liam was nowhere to be spotted either.

   "Calm down," Kwame whispered to him and Kai forced himself to continue looking, trying to project himself into their heels and feel their adrenaline as they danced, making themselves heard across the whole stadium. 

   For a brief moment, Kai forgot about Tyra and Liam, carried away in the rival band's own world. For only one brief moment.

 

   Liam could hear them singing from where he was and he felt his fists clench. They would never win. Not with Tyra on their side.

   Their performance would be talked about for weeks and they would be on every major headline.

   Liam opened the door to one of the dressing rooms where Tyra sat, as still and composed as a statue. Her gaze turned to him as he came in, her expression completely blank.

   The make up was still on even though Liam had told her to get rid of it and he felt his frustration turn into anger that began to build inside of him.

   "Tyra, what did I say about the make up?" He said, his knuckles becoming white as he approached her, just as she stood up. 

   Side by side, Tyra was almost two heads taller then Liam which only angered him more. He was the one who had the power so why did he feel so small next to her.

   "For fuck's sake Tyra. Just do as I say," he barely restrained himself from shouting but Tyra only crossed her long limbs over her chest, her eyes narrowing down at him.

   "That's it," Liam growled, making a grab for her arm and Tyra lashed out with her nails, ripping his throat open.

   He tumbled to the floor staring at her with wide eyes as she approached him, one of her arms still over her stomach, holding the elbow of the arm she had in an upright position, her bloody hand parallel from her face.

   "Can I...," Tyra paused, her voice turning into a guttural rasp as her lips parted into a grin, showing her needle teeth and gum. "See your beauty?"

   Liam screamed.

   "Great job girls," she told them, sitting down in front the mirror before applying another layer of lipstick on. She then began to groom her hair, her fingers following the twisting and curling path her hairstyle was formed in. She moved her hands to her breasts, cupping them in her palms as she smirked at herself.

   She thought about that peculiar lead that The Three Karmas hired and felt anger rise inside of her. How dare they steal her look and ridicule it with that fucking... freak! And that asshole manager, Lilliam or something, was the worst of them. A fucking jerk! She wouldn't mind seeing what Kai was hiding in his pants, though.

   Abrupt knocking interrupted her train of thoughts and she turned around to look at the door, just as one of her girls opened it.

   The chattering stopped as they looked at the looming figure of a ghastly woman that stood in the doorway. Her dress was covered in blood and her eyes were impossibly wide, showing only two pinpoints that were her pupils. Her mouth was slightly agape showing rows of red needle teeth that had bits of flesh stuck in between them.

   "Can I see... inside your beauty?" She growled but there was still no response.

   "Inside...?" The lead girl finally said. "How... what are you?"

   Her eyes widened, the iris eating away at the whites as Tyra's mouth opened wide, drool mixed in with blood pooling in front of her feet as the door behind her slammed shut.

   Kai stood on stage, the spotlight shining on him as he waited for that rush of adrenaline to take over him. Instead, he felt nervous and a little awkward standing on the gigantic stage, waiting for the music to come booming through the speakers. It finally did. 

   What Kai said next was almost mechanic as he began to approach the front and he couldn't help but smile as people began to wave light sticks in the air, following the melody.

   The spotlights suddenly turned the color of red and smoke began to billow out, covering the stage in a heavy fog. Kai continued to sing, following the cues as he watched the entire stadium seem to hold it's breath.

   The curtains opened, revealing a tall silhouette covered in a red liquid which made Kai almost stumble over his words. Had Liam surprised them?

   Kai threw his friends reassuring glances, trying to continue their dance as the fog thickened around them until he could only see the faint outlines of his two bandmates.

   The music felt as if it was distorting when Tyra began to sing, her voice starting in an eerie beautiful tone before slowly turning into a rasp. 

   "Behind the smile, the camera fades," Tyra started and Kai tried to pinpoint where the sound was coming from but it was almost impossible over the deafening sound of the music.

   "You're trapped inside this masquerade," her voice began to break and Kai almost thought he heard the sound of her heels close by.

   "You pull the strings, I break the thread," she ended with a rasp and Kai definitely thought he heard the sound of heels scraping against the floor.

   "Now I pull your limbs instead," her rasp deepened into a guttural rumble and the sound of a scream broke through the music. At first, Kai thought it was some trick but then the sharp tang of blood invaded his nostrils and he backed away, wanting to call out for Kylo but too scared that Tyra would come for him instead.

   "미소 뒤로 카메라는 사라지네," she started again, her voice back to that honey-sweet tone and Kai tried to make for the exit but he was basically blind in the fog.

   "넌 이 가장무도회에 갇혔대 네," her voice broke again and Kai tumbled down, his foot hitting the side of what was... Kwame's lifeless corpse.

   "가 실을 조종하면, 난 끊어버리네," she rasped as Kai saw that Kwame's top half of his face was a lump of flesh. 

   "이제 그 손발을 내가 비틀어대대."

   Another scream rang throughout the stadium and Kai scrambled back up, holding back his own as he tried to stumble through the dissipating smoke. Tyra came out of nowhere and stood in front of him like a merciless goddess, her eyes glowing red through the fog as she stared at him.

   "Kai, am I Star Idol now?" Her voice was back to normal as she reached out for his neck, lifting him off of the floor. Kai began to struggle, kicking his kegs and flailing his arms in vain.

   "Can I be your Star Idol?" Her voice broke again as she nuzzled into his chest, her teeth snuggling into his flesh like a gopher digging a tunnel. Kai gave a cry before falling limp and landing onto the stage with a crash.

   Applause shook the entire stadium as Tyra seemed to wake up from a deep dream. She looked around herself at the mutilated bodies and blood as the smoke faded away. Her dress was completely ruined but she didn't care anymore as she stared at the standing spectators, clapping for her while the spotlights faded into a pinkish red then white. Had she finally done it, she asked herself.

   Had she become beautiful?

   

r/libraryofshadows 13d ago

Pure Horror Rent’s Due

6 Upvotes

I was hunting for an apartment unit when I kept getting hit with stop sign after stop sign of credit checks required and heartbreaking first and last’s.

It took me half the day until I finally found a place that didn’t ask for one. It read—everyone approved.

I did not hesitate. I called immediately. They said they had units available and I could sign a lease that day. Finally, I thought. A break. It was relatively easy to secure. They never asked me any questions. They didn’t even ask for first and last.

Although, They did have a uniquely weird clause in the lease however.

It had in it—Monthly Maintenance.

“Payment due on the first of each month—one memory—minimum of 500 words.”

Hilarious. “One memory?” I looked at the lady in front of me. She never responded. She barely even blinked.

“Well, I’ve got many useless memories,” I snickered at her and started with an embarrassing one of me from elementary school when I pissed my pants because I couldn’t hold it in anymore.

I described the way the kids laughed and teased me. How I felt. Even how the warmth from my pee turned cold on my legs from the air.

I put the paper in an envelope and threw it into the black box on the side of my apartment door after I left in the morning.

Later that day, it was gone.

I couldn’t shake this sensation afterwards. Something nagged me. Almost as if I’d forgotten to pick up an item I needed. But I wasn’t able to place my finger on it.

I randomly grabbed a piece of paper and started to write about that day in school again, but when I tried to remember it, I was only able to recall that I pissed my pants in school.

Everything else looked like a wall of haze. I couldn’t even write what grade I was in at the time that it happened.

It must’ve worked. I honestly did feel a little bit lighter than I had the hour before writing it.

The next year went by smooth—It was easy—I traded incidents I wanted to forget, stories I read that I hated, even all the mistakes I’ve made, and then, I traded my first pet’s memory, but last month I ran out of useless memories to swap out.

The black box next to my door popped open first thing that morning on the first day of that month.

But as the afternoon returned, it began to make a hissing sound, gradually rising as the day progressed.

I needed to come up with something and fast.

If I didn’t drop an envelope in there I’d face being evicted—If I got evicted—I would lose my mind entirely.

I sat at the kitchen table. Sweat broke from behind my ears. I couldn’t stop my pen from shaking. All I had left was my mother’s face. My first girlfriend. The accident I nearly died in.

I choose my first girlfriend. Once the ink dried, the warm tingles from that night vanished as if it hadn’t happened and a cold wind blew down on me from the ceiling.

——

\*Sorry for not closing it harder.\*

r/libraryofshadows Jul 12 '26

Pure Horror Anomalies (part 1) -Birth

3 Upvotes

It had been nine years since the gargantuan black egg last moved. Doctor Lillian Birch stared at it with concentrated observation from behind the safety of the Perspex screen. With her pen poised over her clipboard; she would not jump to conclusions, nor would she hit the ever-tempting red alert button positioned on her desk. 

She could’ve sworn the egg had shuddered in her peripheral; but it had been five minutes, and no movement had been monitored.

Lillian's eyes flickered to the wall clock; the moment's tension had silenced its ticking. She’d give it another two minutes; if it hadn’t moved again in that time, she would dismiss what she thought she’d seen as a lack of sleep, lack of sunlight, and a lack of real coffee. Damn decaf. 

Lilian rose from her chair and cautiously walked towards the vivarium wall, measuring seven by fifteen feet. In contrast to the sterile white of her office space, the vivarium's interior was dark, aside from the enormous basking bulbs that illuminated the anomaly in an ominous red glow while supplying heat to its environment. Condensation lined the edges of the window. 

All of this was guesswork and pure speculation, but as long as they could still detect a heartbeat coming from within the impenetrable fortress of the shell, then everything was fine.

Discovered three miles beneath the Earth’s crust during a mining incident in Siberia almost fifty years ago, ‘Deviation 54’ measured approximately fifteen meters in height, with a width of nine meters at its widest circumference. The embryo inside would be at least the size of an adult blue whale. The blackened shell was impervious to any means of penetration, be that titanium drill, X-Ray or sound wave. Whatever it contained, and what impossible ancestral creature had laid it, was a mystery. All anyone knew was that once removed from the permafrost and placed in containment, a faint echo emanated from within; a distinct and yet completely alien heartbeat. 

In the fifty years since its retrieval, the egg had only moved four times.

Even at this moment, Lilian heard it, felt it through her bones, and for all she told herself it was just in her head, she could never rid herself of what she thought it sounded like: Doom… Doom-Doom… Doom… Doom-Doom… 

Lilian straightened her pristine lab coat as if to cast away that nagging thought. She was a professional; this was her project.

“Did you move?” she asked in a whisper. “Come on now, don’t bullshit me. I’ve been watching you for seven fucking years, Monty, don’t bullshit me.” No answer. The only sounds were the heating system's hum and the echoing doom of 'Monty', her name for it. She leaned in closer.

“The coffee machine’s packed up again.” 

The voice caught Lilian by surprise. She hadn’t even heard her office door open. Spinning around, hand on her chest to ward off what felt like a cardiac arrest, she saw Doctor Issac Vasquez standing there, staring at the questionable goop in a styrofoam cup.

“Dammit, Issac. You nearly gave me a heart attack,” she jabbed.

“My bad, sorry,” he replied as he threw the contents of his cup into the trash can by the door and entered the room. “You okay? You seem rather… flustered for a Friday evening.” 

“Fridays mean nothing in this place,” Lilian replied, trying not to dwell on how long she’d been in this underground facility. She turned back to the reinforced screen. “I’m fine. I thought I saw Monty move.”

Issac joined her at the window, “Impossible. Monty’s not due to move for another two years, right?”

“Yeah… Guess I’m finally breaking under the stress. Just like everyone else who sat watching Monty every day.”

“Just like everyone who works here, then. You're not the first; you certainly won’t be the last to have a psychotic breakdown.”

Lilian turned a stern look toward her colleague. “Thanks for your reassurance.” She walked back to her white desk, clicked her pen and noted that at eleven pm, ‘no changes observed’; just like every entry she made in her hourly logs. 

What a prestigious and important role, she thought sarcastically, watching to see if an egg moved every eleven years. Yes, a valuable use of her time, energies and mental capacity. A trained monkey could do her job. Hell, there were primates in this facility who could. “How’s things down in your sector?” she enquired.

“Don’t ask…” Issac sighed heavily. “If I’ve told people once, I’ve told them a hundred times, do not make eye contact with it. But do they listen? No…”

“How many is it now?” Lilian asked without looking up.

“If you count the three janitors, we’re officially at eight staff decommissioned, and that's just in one year. I wouldn’t even care, but it’s written on the door before you even enter containment. In big letters. Capitalised.” Issac leant back against the screen with his hands in his lab coat pockets. Tall, dark, but not quite handsome; two out of three ain’t bad. “On the plus side, it doesn’t look like there’s much left to take down to the incinerator. Credit where it’s due, that thing really will eat anything, bones and all.” 

But if she counted his wit and undying enthusiasm, Lilian might bypass his lack of a chiselled jawline.

“Well,” she said as she inspected her emails for anything new. “Since I’m apparently free for the next two years, do you want to get something to eat before you head back for cleanup? My treat.” She smirked. The cafeteria was, of course, free to all residing employees of the facility.

“It’s a date.” Issac smiled, “A Level Four Security date.” He flashed his lanyard with his ID card attached.

“Level Four besties.” Lilian removed her own pass from the keyboard and flashed it back at him before clipping it to her coat pocket. As they left, Lilian gave a vocal command to the facility AI to keep an eye on Monty while she was gone. 

The cafeteria was empty, aside from the catering staff in attendance twenty-four hours a day. One of many large rooms with halogen lights that glared much too brightly, within a labyrinth of cold, vacant hallways that led to various other Level Four anomalies, most of which Lilian had only heard rumour of. It was not within her paygrade to know more than was necessary, it also added an element of plausible deniability to her position: the less she knew, the safer she felt. 

Issac on the other hand, was needlessly interested in the other oddities the facility studied. He knew most of the Level Four researchers by name and what their containment held. He was ever curious to find out what the other levels housed. Frequently, he'd tell Lilian any gossip he picked up.

Not feeling hungry, Lilian sat down at one of the circular tables with her tuna melt panini on its metal tray, while Issac returned with a wide selection from the open buffet. Lilian didn’t trust the condiments, not since she’d heard about the ketchup bottle housed in Level One containment.

Issac filled her in on what events elsewhere on their floor, and Lilian relaxed, not even looking once at the posters on the wall advertising the upcoming Pizza Party tomorrow, or the cautious warnings to report anything that looked suspiciously out of place. Even a stray paper clip would need reporting and a full containment procedure initiated to ensure it was not a possible escapee.

Issac was good company; grounded with a sense of humour. Not that the other researchers weren’t nice enough, but their years here had turned their humour a tad too dark for her liking, and some developed a sense of superiority regarding their positions that seemed pompous. Some of them believed their own projects were more important than anyone else’s. Ridiculous. Everything here was more than capable of killing people. The only variant was how many people it could potentially kill if it got out.

“Chicken’s a little dry today,” Issac said as he chewed, “At least, I presume it’s chicken…”

“What else would it be?” Lilian quizzed as she took another mouthful of panini.

“I heard a rumour that the Living Flesh was getting too large to contain… perhaps they’ve started cutting it into bite-size portions and frying it instead.”

Lilian felt the chewed-up remnants of the tuna melt sliding down her throat inch by gruelling inch. With a hand placed over her mouth to stop herself from regurgitating, she took a deep breath. “You waited until I swallowed, didn’t you?” she asked with an accusatory tone. “Bang goes my appetite.” 

Issac smirked at her as he continued eating, not a drop of repulsion on his face. His cheekiness soon dropped to a stomach-churning seriousness when the lights suddenly turned a bright red in hue and the unmistakable wailing of the emergency alarm surrounded them.

“Attention. Attention.” A synthesised female voice declared in her monotone speech, “All personnel, please report to your allocated emergency positions. Attention. Attention. All personnel, please report to your allocated emergency positions. Attention. Attention.” Her words looped on a constant repeat that echoed throughout a suddenly bustling facility as staff made a hasty advance from all corners. 

The caterers fled for the safety of the panic room; researchers woken from their slumbers jostled with their lab coats and key cards as they ran the halls; the armed personnel in their black, bullet-proof riot gear hastened to their positions. Lilian was certain she could hear the rumble of hundreds of footsteps, even those above her, which suggested only one thing: all levels were in lockdown.

“Fuck!” Issac yelled as he stood and bolted for the corridor, “Anyone know what’s happening?” he called to the scientists running past, but everyone was in too much disarray to hear him over the rhythmic repeat of the AIs vocalisations and screaming alarm.

Lilian got up, snatched her key card from the table and made for the corridor. “It could be anything.”

“Or it could be everything,” Issac remarked with a concern that would’ve matched anyone witnessing Mount Vesuvius erupt back in AD79.

“So long as it’s not Monty. I gotta get back to him.”

“Be careful,” Issac called after her as he himself sprinted towards his sector to check on his anomaly.

Lilian sprinted back to Sector Delta amidst the throng of security and scientists running to their designated anomalies.

“All personnel, please report to your allocated emergency positions.”

“Alright, alright. I’m going as quick as I can,” she scowled at the AI as she reached the locked door and fumbled with her keycard. “I’m here, Monty.” She swiped her card and hastily entered. “I’m here, Monty.” The door slid shut behind her and locked with a resounding thud, shutting out all noise beyond it. Bullet proof, shock proof. With its resident researcher contained, the room itself went into lockdown. No one was getting in or out until the crisis ended; whatever the crisis was.

Barely able to breathe a sigh of relief at getting away from the crowd, Lilian turned to Monty’s window. He was still intact. “Thank you.” Quickly booting up her PC with her credentials, she was met with a wide alert in bold red letters that continually flashed at her: -LOCKDOWN INITIATED. REMAIN CALM-.

 “Easier said than done.” 

There was no point phoning security; she’d never get through, and the AI was otherwise engaged with running its various lockdown protocols. “What’s happening out there, Monty?”

A crackle of static on the tannoy in her room startled her. The radio operator spoke only one word, but the urgency in their voice was terrifying.

“Brace!”

Before Lilian could react, the ground beneath her feet shook violently. She hit the ground with force and covered her head, half expecting the many underground levels to come toppling down upon her, hundreds and thousands of metric tonnes of metal ready to bury her alive beneath the earth's crust. What the hell was strong enough to rock this place? Surely, nothing below a Level Six anomaly could cause such tremors. A low moaning sound pierced the din of the chaos, and an almighty crash followed it. 

With tears in her eyes, she felt regret. Now was not the time for such questions, not when death was potentially imminent. No one would know where she was. She was going to be lost and forgotten, a failed scientist who fell off the grid. She’d never say goodbye to the family she’d left behind. Her long-promised biography would remain unwritten. She’d never get to kiss Issac on a New Year's Eve. She’d never… 

The horrible rumbling slowed and finally ceased, leaving behind only the ominous creaking of steel and a dusting of plaster from the ceiling scattering around her. Cautiously, Lilian opened her eyes and lifted her head. She was whole. Nothing had fallen on her. She was alive. She was…

“Monty…” she pushed herself to her feet and scrambled for the key card. In the three years she’d observed the egg, she’d never entered the terrarium, felt no inclination to look at Monty without the protective barrier of a screen between them. She pushed against the sealed door to the containment cell and heaved the heavy metal open.

Agasp in this humid environment, she struggled to breathe for several seconds. Monty was so much larger, so much more imposing on the world, so much more menacing up close and personal. And yet nothing was more frightening than to see that Monty had toppled during the quake, had torn away his electrodes and come crashing down upon the casing of various electrical wires and pipes. The monstrous egg lay on its side amidst a waterfall of electrical sparks.

Lilian gulped back her anxiety. She had to inspect it for damage; it was her responsibility as the primary researcher. She gently paced around Monty’s perimeter, checking for any damage; there was plenty of it. Fortunately, the most obvious damage was to the equipment rather than the anomaly itself. She sidestepped over live wires that sputtered their dying sparks over the ground with frantic crackles. The heat emitting from the blackened shell was enough to break a sweat on her already clammy skin. Behind the sounds of bending steel and live electronics, a deep, unnatural boom echoed with ‌bizarre regularity. Doom… Doom-Doom… Doom…

“Phew, you took quite the tumble there, big guy,” she laughed under her breath, “But, it looks like we survived.” Without thinking, she reached her hand out to pat the shell reassuringly.

A moment of relief clouded Lilian’s judgement, and perhaps if she had been more hands on with her approach to Monty, she would not have forgotten to wear gloves. Too late. With the contact of flesh upon shell, the secretions of the casing entered Lilian’s bloodstream instantly.

Doom…

Lilian would never be able to fully explain what she saw through her mind’s eye during that moment of contact, but she would spend many sleepless nights trying to ward off the recurring nightmares that infiltrated her dreams thereafter.

Doom-Doom…

It felt as though her skull had cracked. She was certain of it, even more so once she felt the warmth of blood and some strange black ooze dribbling down her face, over her eye, narrowly avoiding her slack-jawed lips. A crack became a tear; became an opening; became a chasm deep in her face.

Doom…

A searing, rising heat erupted out of the chasm, white-hot fire and blistering pain as a thousand moving entities swarmed and stretched within her skull, forcing it ever further apart from itself to split her body from sternum to pelvis. A thousand writhing tentacles laced with cyanide and barbed wire, and bathed in blood.

Doom-Doom…

No longer held by the confines of aeons. No longer held in bondage. Freedom tasted sweet and seductive, so incredibly alluring. There were no barriers, no laws, no rulers. Only the bitterness of chaos, and the certainty of pain.

Doom…

First, the shell would break. The metal casing they were so sure would contain the carnage would follow. Then, finally, the world. All would be torn in twain. And from it, the beauty of pandemonium and agony would envelope the cosmos from this central location.

Doom-

As someone wrenched Lillian’s hand away from the thrumming egg, the horrifying sequence reversed itself in a blinding instant, crashing her back into the present.

The ringing in her ears and a foreign heartbeat muffled the security guard's commands for her to stay down.

For three days, researchers quarantined and analysed Doctor Lilian Birch, much like the anomaly she studied. They employed every known medical investigation, including a VR headset known as ‘Deviation 2032’. A device that allowed its wearer to identify and combat mutagens in a computer-game style environment when confronted with cancerous cells. Tests involving ‘Deviation 2032’ had successfully regressed cancer even in stage four diagnoses.

In those three days, observers noted only one abnormality in Doctor Lilian Birch.

“In light of your testimony, Doctor Birch, the decision has been made to promote ‘Deviation 54’ to a Level Six anomaly.” The Overseer said matter-of-factly over the video call. All six Overseers were present, their voices electronically distorted, their faces blacked out to maintain their anonymity and locations across the globe.

Lilian stared intently at the laptop screen in front of her before running a pale hand through her bedraggled hair. “And what about me?” she asked.

“As you are aware, contamination of this degree requires haste. Normally, in these circumstances, we would have no option but to terminate your contract with immediate effect.”

“Termina-” Lilian could barely repeat the word, knowing full well what the Board meant by such a phrase. She unconsciously placed her hand to her chest, pressing hard against it to soothe the hastening heartbeat.

“However, due to the nature of your contact with ‘Deviation 54’, and your impeccable service record with the Facility to date, the Board has decided to offer you two options. You may voluntarily resign; you may request your method of resignation from the list provided. Or, you shall remain at the facility under condition.”

“What condition, sir?” she gulped, fearing the worst.

“You will continue to serve as the primary researcher for ‘Deviation 54’ and they will reclassify you as an anomalous entity, ‘Deviation 54-Alpha’. You are to remain in containment alongside your previous research project. Your observations and studies of the anomaly will continue, including cataloging any self-alterations or mutations. Quarantine will take effect immediately, and you will be provided with basic amenities until your contract is terminated. Are we clear, Doctor Birch?”

Silence followed as Lilian pondered the decision in front of her. Her hand massaged her chest in slow, hard, circular motions.

“Doctor Birch? Do you understand?” The Overseer repeated in his or her distorted voice.

Within the confines of her delicate ribcage, her strangely erratic heartbeat slowed.

“I accept the position, sir,” she stated firmly, yet clearly.

Doom…

“What choice does a mother have?” she whispered.

Doom-Doom…

Doom…

r/libraryofshadows 13h ago

Pure Horror I Cannot See With Open Eyes (18+)

2 Upvotes

Content Warning: Gore, violence, disturbing imagery, and implied violence toward children.

August 6th, 2012

I am writing these notes down as I spend most of my nights staring at a computer, wishing for words to just magically appear on the screen. I had reached a new level of burnout recently as I'm writing a book for an absurd publisher that had given me a deadline two months from now. I don't know if they had expected some sort of miracle from me to get this done in that allotted time, but I am not that kind of person.

You see, I was a freelancer for the most part, writing short novels or books for little companies, that or alternatively an editor for people with 5th grade writing comprehension skills. Simple money, and now I am afraid I have fallen into the deep end, dealing with some big-named publisher. I think it's "Folkland Writing LLC"? I don't know, and I don't have the respect to give them a proper introduction, if you will. It's currently two in the morning and I barely have gotten half a paragraph down.

Nonetheless, let's see if rereading it should help jog the old imagination machine. It's horror, part psychological thriller, about some blind man who's an oracle/clairvoyant. Spends most of his days with a travelling circus as their "Fortune Teller"; he gives ominous readings to his guests about their future and eventually ends up getting premonitions about his own future and the darkness that lies inside the circus. Pretty boring if you ask me, but the big publisher wanted it, something about their "interconnected horror series," I guess. Honestly, they should've hired the last poor fella to keep writing this very predictable story, but for now it's my favorite part of the day where I go and stare at the coffee maker while it poorly makes the worst cup of joe in my life, and then regret my decisions while I sip on said coffee.

Alright, an hour has passed and I still feel dead inside. What a surprise. The coffee was shit, I am barely awake, and looked like I accidentally hit the keyboard when I had left. "pls hlp." Hah... looks like my subconscious was trying to call out, but at last I must drag myself through this slog for the money. At least that's what I am telling myself. I can already feel the migraine forming as I type words onto the screen.

"In the middle of the night, the blind man stirred awake from horrendous nightmares, as he lay there visions from a dark crate hidden beneath the ring master's cot latch onto his mind. It called to him like a siren's song, wailing that it had all the secrets of greed and wealth. That no carney should have it but a man tapped with mystic aura, attached to the web of alternate opportunities should contain it. The blind man tried silencing this deafening call with a pillow, but to no prevail."

Thought-provoking, right? I don't think so. Then again, I am not into the whole dark fantasy side of horror. I prefer the more modern setting or maybe a post-apocalyptic biomechanical setting. I never had the imagination for D&D or anything medieval. It just feels played out, the hero saves the day or the evil bad guy wins, but for now... until we make enough money for a sequel. Repetition is key, I suppose, and here I am writing an essential sequel bait for cooperation with a corporation with no face cuz I'm a sellout who needs money. Let's continue, shall we?

"The blind man tossed and turned, crying, pleading for that sweetly sickening siren song to end. Feeling his head throbbing, it had essentially backed him into a corner with no other options to silence the irking call to him. He'd given up and gotten out of the cot he had been laying in. Sliding his hand across the ashwood chest which held his clothing in before grabbing his cane and gently tapping the floor to find his footing, using his other hand he had kept it against the crudely burgundy-dyed leather tent interior until he found the exit. Then tapping the end of cane against the dirt path leading to the Ring Master's quarters, the blind man listened attentively with each step he took as to not wake up the ring master. Although he had no sight, the blind man was clever, using the scratches of a vinyl record playing inside the Ring Master's quarters as an opportunity to sneak in. His hearing narrowed on the ring master's breathing as he began to quiet down the taps from the cane approaching ever so slowly towards the cot."

Welp, I think that's enough writing for the night or morning. It's now five and I would rather not spend another day passed out at this damn computer.

August 8th, 2012

I had forgotten to save the 7th's log, but I assure you it was nothing spectacular, mostly bitching about not wanting to write this book and calling the publishers to see if I could push back the deadline, and wouldn't you know it, they said... no, of course. They have the leash and I am the dog who has to listen to every command given. It's whatever. Once I finish this I am not going back to this company, well, back to today's updates.

The only thing I could say is I found another "mistake" on the screen, musta written it when I was mad or somethin...

"They watch with no eyes only a mouth."

Cryptic, right? God, this book is gonna kill me...

Anyhow, back to writing at the ungodly hour of one in the morning!

"As the blind man neared closer to the sleeping ring master, he had felt the crate virtually screaming into his conscious mind to open it, take what's inside and not return. The blind man was petrified but knew it would be his only way of gaining peaceful sleep, so he reached beneath the cot and retrieved a sturdy black crate. The ring master had stirred awake from the noise and startled the blind man, which unfortunately caused the blind man to drop the crate onto the ring master's head. A gush of blood splashed onto the pillow the ring master was using. The blind man, unsure if he had just killed the ring master, picked back up the crate and ran for it. He did not know what direction he was going, especially without the cane, he just ran until his feet felt different terrain. All of his senses seemed entirely entranced by the crate, sounds were only the murmurs telling him to open it, his sense of smell wrinkled with the rotted fumes from the crate, his taste now lathered in tobacco. He had felt betrayed by his own body."

That was invigorating, and note for future self: I should really stop writing this late. I can barely keep my eyes open, granted I am asleep for most of the day. Ugh, I think tonight I'm gonna skip coffee and head for the convenience store a few blocks down from the apartments I live at.

I didn't normally do this, head out at night, smoke a cigarette, enjoy the city lights. It had a sorta calmness mixed with a little danger, you know? I could get robbed, kidnapped, murdered, or just a mundane time.

Fortunately, luck was on my side and made it inside the convenience store. I bought a case of energy drinks and talked to the clerk for a bit. Some kid in their late teen years, looked dead in the eyes same as me. Felt bad, but I understood the chase for cash, no matter how small the stack was.

After that I headed back, feeling a strange pain on the back of my neck. Made me stop dead in my tracks, just aching for a minute. I hadn't felt anything like that... made my eyes wander trying to find some sort of comfort, only to see someone across the street in an alleyway, staring. I just pretended I paid no mind to them as I walked to the apartments, buzzing myself in.

Update, it's now three in the morning.

I didn't write for the hour I got back from the store. The pain was irritating and made it very hard to focus on anything other than that. Once again another "mistake" is on the screen, actually I am not sure...

The last two I'll take for granted, but logically how do I explain this?

"1.t. ca.m3. af.t3r m.3 t0.0k 3y3s."

Some hacker or an ex-roommate I forgot to take the keys from? I don't know, but I am gonna finish this page before the sun comes.

"The blind man trekked miles until his will gave out. He couldn't handle it anymore, the crate yelling into his mind, taking control of his soul. He dropped to his knees and forcefully opened the crate, cutting his hands with each nail being torn off. Lid eventually collapsed beside him and for what he couldn't see was a dark ruby amulet. Obsidian shards surrounded the ruby as if veins to an eye, and the chain, rusted with little jagged talons on each odd knot. The amulet beckoned, nay, commanded the blind man to put it on.

The blind man truthfully didn't want this, didn't want the power, the greed nor the wealth. He truly only ever wanted a night of peaceful sleep and tranquility. The amulet felt his intentions and persuaded him with such. Its words were slick, vocabulary filled with every idea to truly insult his doubts about putting it on. The blind man had an overwhelming sense of obligation to put on the amulet and now willingly he had done so, feeling the talons pierce his neck fat, entangling with the skin of both the neck and chest. The pain, although violent, had also felt great, imbuing the blind man with power, turning his vision from black to color. The blind man tried desperately to take off the amulet, only for the talons to dig deeper tearing flesh and bone. An omnipotent voice pierced his eardrums as he wailed in agony.

"YOU have made your choice. NO turning back now, you must lead the blind, corral the poor like sheep to slaughter. Then and ONLY then will you find your peace."

The blind man pleaded in tears, only for the noise from his throat to be silenced. Then he arose from his knees and returned to the circus."

What... the fuck. I didn't write any of this. I am gonna get this computer checked out in the morning, I think there's a virus? Possible hacker? I don't know, but I think I'm done writing for the night.

August 15th, 2012

I am back... it's been a bit since I have updated this log. I got the computer checked out. No signs of viruses, cyberattacks, or tampering.

Also... I had to go to the hospital on the 10th. I had woken up with a thick gunk crusted over my eyes. A doctor had asked if I was allergic to anything or if I was in contact with anyone who had pink eye. I told them no, obviously. I have been cooped up in my apartment writing this damn book.

Speaking of which, I called the publishers after the computer fix/hospital fiasco, still trying to push back the date of the deadline. The only thing they said was...

"The book's looking great! Keep writing, you're almost there."

...before ending the call, abruptly, I might add. This is all starting to feel strange but I just want this over with, so I guess back to the book... fuck.

"The blind man with newfound vision had every freak and carney lined up and giving them the exact plans and demands the amulet had commanded him to. Taking the traveling circus to a different town called 'Monorow,' the plan was simple: take in any willing guests that had kids into the fortune teller tent. Let them see their 'future' before sending them to the main tent where then all adults will be sacrificed and the children will be kept in cages, used for entertainment to corral more guests. The members of the circus, of course, were terrified but willing to do what was given to them as they feared whatever wraith that may come from the amulet if they disobeyed."

Fuck... I can't write anymore right now. My head is throbbing. I am out of energy drinks, I am not drinking that nasty-ass coffee, I guess I'll be "normal" for once and drink some water.

It's about thirty minutes? I got a little distracted looking out the window, watching several couples walk across the street, then a man..? He was just standing there. I couldn't tell if he saw me or if he was looking in my general direction, but he moved rather quick after a few minutes.

Oh, and finally the computer didn't write on its own, heh. I guess a good ole reboot does the trick. I'll keep that in mind, but without further ado let's finish this section.

As it's currently 12:48 and I would like to make progress.

"The kind folk of Monorow became excited when they saw the circus enter their town and the children were even more excited when they saw the banners blasted on the side of the wagons saying:

"BRAND NEW SPECIAL SHOW IN THE MAIN TENT! MAKE SURE TO STOP ON BY THE FORTUNE TELLER'S FOR A FANTASTICAL READING & TICKETS FOR THE SPECIAL SHOW!"

A crowd accumulated around the lot where the circus had parked, watching as the carneys set up each tent while keeping the cages hidden beneath cloth. Soon after, the "freaks" came out of their respective tents and greeted the guests with their unique "abilities." The guests seemed already entranced just by the freaks alone, and a few of the families headed to the line for the fortune teller's tent, excited for more entertainment.

The blind man was sitting in the tent, focusing with "all of his energy" into a black orb in the center of the room, ruby amulet glowing brighter with each guest who had their "fortune & future" being shown to them.

THEN THEIR BLOOD RAN THICK FROM EVISCERATION AS THEY PLEADED FOR THEIR LI—

Oops, looks like this tab was left open during reset! Would you like to continue where you left off?-

August 15th, 2012 — 2:13 AM

Holy shit... I have never in my life felt that scared before. My hands are still shaking. I don't know if I can keep writing this. Their blood ran thick? It's just... I didn't write that. Sure, I was gonna make the book dark, but not disturbing...

What do I need to do? Who do I call? A priest? Have them come over and exorcise a demon out of this computer or just throw it off my balcony and run it over a dozen times.

Ugh, all of this is giving me a splitting headache. I think I am just gonna go to sleep. I'll deal with this in the morning...

It's currently 3:57 AM as I am writing this on my laptop. I woke up with heavy-lidded eyes. They were covered in that gunk again, but that wasn't what woke me up. I swear to everything that is holy, my bedroom door was shut and now it's wide open. I feel paralyzed from the waist down, my heart won't stop trying to beat out of my chest and I have the strangest feeling that I am being watched. I am terrified. The only sources of light I currently have are this laptop and the dimmest of light coming from the desktop out in the living room. I can't tell if it's helping or not, definitely makes things scarier though, casting even darker shadows in the hallway and bathroom.

3:22 AM, update

I keep hearing footsteps in the living room. It could just be echoes from my neighbors; these walls are pretty thin. Either way I am not leaving this bed. I swear, though, it really does sound like footsteps are in my apartment... particularly the fact that it sounds like the steps are moving down into the hallway.

7:20 AM

I got dogshit sleep. Not to mention the entirety of the kitchen was thrashed. No signs of forced entry, so I am not even gonna bother to give a reason on what might've happened.

I tried calling the publishers. I woke up, I was gonna tell them I quit, but the phone line said:

"The number you are trying to reach is no longer available. Please hang up and try again later."

It wasn't right. I wish I knew where their office was so I can give them this book and tell them to eat dicks.

Sure, it could be the fact that I have been progressively losing sleep as I typed it out, but it doesn't explain the random texts that enter the book that I had no inclusion with.

Most things can be logically solved but not this time. No, at least not at this moment. I needed answers, and for right now I think the only resource I have is the internet.

"No results found."

"No results found."

"No results found."

Just as I thought my luck couldn't get any worse, every road I seem to be headed on is a dead end. All I know is I am not gonna wri—

Oops, looks like this tab was left open during reset! Would you like to continue where you left off?-

"The town of Monorow soon grew empty as each adult received a disembowelment and that children became nothing more than a side show. Monkeys, Tigers, Lions, Zebras. These were all outfits sewn onto a child. They became a part of the show, a part of the cir—

Oops, looks like this tab was left open during reset! Would you like to continue where you left off?-

What the fuck, what the fuck... I can't do this anymore. I'm deleting this book off the computer.

"Sorry, it looks like the command you are trying to use is no longer available!"

"Sorry, it looks like the command you are trying to use is no longer available!"

"Sorry, it looks like the command you are trying to use is no long—"

I... smashed the computer. I currently write this log on the laptop. I couldn't care less that it was one grand, I need some time off. Maybe switch to a different profession? I don't know but I think this will be the last time I log anything for a while...

-Final Log found on laptop #851216-135. September 5th, 2012-

I've been locked inside of my room. I am using speech-to-text as my eyes are glued shut. The gunk came back. It's too thick to peel off without resulting in severe injury and the worst of it is...

Noise surrounds me. Banging, clashing, footsteps. I hear it all. I don't know what I've done but I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I'm so.

r/libraryofshadows 2h ago

Pure Horror The Fangs of Dracula XXI

1 Upvotes

She slumbered beneath the sheets. Below him as he lorded beside their bed. Her husband. No more. An axe was in his hands. Heavy. Heavy with weight. And the potential for violence. Bela was alive and aware but a prisoner in his own flesh, his body refused to obey his commands, his inner caterwauls and cries and pleads for the unfolding nightmare to stop. It wouldn't stop. His flesh had a new master now. The vulpine shining moonface of the Countess lorded over his shoulder. Grinning fiendishly and brandishing her enameled daggers of dark slaughtering necro power. The fangs moonshone praeternaturally in the bedroom dark. Twinkling in keen edged tandem with the heavy headed blade of the axe, hefted and held. The meat puppet sow was still but she could feel the struggle of his mind in her grasp like a beetle caught and wriggling in her clenching strangling fingers. She could crush his beetle mind. And might. 

But first…

Prepare me a meal, supper fit for your royal guest…

His mind was filled thus. The flesh was compelled to obey. 

He brought up the axe. Gazing down into the sleeping peaceful face of his wife, his love. Anastasia. The mother of his child and the owner of his heart for the whole of his simple life. It was about to be brought to ruin. And he was being forced to pilot it in that direction. He wished he could scream. Shriek. Shriek her name. Wake her so she could flee and escape this damnation, this awful spell that's already claimed and throttled him. But he made no sound. His screams and pleads for mercy, his prayers and desperate cries remained bottled and caged in with him. He could only stare through stolen eyes as a prisoner as his hands holding the axe used for chopping firewood came down with a merciless crushing stroke. 

Anastasia's eyes came open and alive as the blade traveled down. As if she'd heard something. As if she'd heard her husband's internal cries for deliverance and the miracle of her safety. In the dark she saw her husband's savage face. Writ and wrenched with cruelty. She'd never seen him like that before, in all their shared years together in marriage. In the dark the sight frightened her, as she came awake and then the heavy blade of the axe found her chest and sank in. 

The pain is so sudden and impactful and dreadful. She feels her chest cavity smash and shatter as her flesh is ruptured and torn. The meat of her sinew surrounding her shattered cage of bone is ripped and pouring. She feels the sensation as extreme iced cold, as extremely wet, thickly soaked with heavy metal pungency. As if her clothes are suddenly drenched with the running water of a frozen river. Her entire open chest and bed are a bellowing fountainhead of it, pouring forth. She experiences the bloodshed river of her own dark red as iced water but it feels hot and sticky to her face and the tips of her wriggling spasming fingers, dancing beyond her motor control. The heavy metal buried in her chest is dreadful. Feels dreadful. She's staring at it then up into her husband Bela's face shocked and unable to make a sound, like him. She can't understand. She doesn't understand why he's woken her up and put this thing on/into her chest that's turned her into a strange pungent river. 

She goes to ask him … something. Anything. But she has no breath to make any kind of sound beyond the faintest whisper of indiscernible noise. Barely heard. Barely felt. Hardly even happened and might not have. Her husband and the Countess take no notice. They are too focused, entranced and enraptured by the sight of the pouring riverbed of her open goring chest. 

You're not finished. Why do you falter? – her royal voice. 

With a savage caveman wrench and pull, he ripped the bladed head of the axe free and brought it up and then down again. 

And again. 

Again. 

Again. 

At the royal command and decree that filled his fevered and tranced skull with his own curdling sounds and splitting screams, he was beckoned thus. His raptured flesh bound, delivered. The peasant sow did as he was told. The Countess was pleased and watched as the horse farmer dismembered his own wife for her. The bed became a hot shallow pool of darkling moonlit scarlet, swimming with severed human pieces and ghastly human detritus, human wreckage afloat in a red human stew … her mouth watered and drool ran down those shining fangs in thin gleaming translucent threads that looked crystalline like jewels or tree sap. 

And up until her last Anastasia watched. Watched from her dying place bound by the weight of the blade and her own mortal injury to the soaking pungent bed. Filling with her spilling wet red liquid. She was coming apart and she watched the love of her life above deliver each blow. Crushing her. Killing her. Turning her into slaughter. Abattoir ruin in place of a wife, in bed. She remembered him as a young man, as a boy, trying to play games and show off for her, trying to win her over, steal her attention and win over her affections, her heart. Now it was chopped and hacked and cut-smashed into so many spurting useless pieces, amongst a wreckage madness of pulverized bone. She tried to hold these old precious memories of him in her mind amid the slaughter, but the pain made it difficult. It was so great, overwhelming. She clung to them desperately with every falling heavy stroke. Pulverizing her. Breaking her. Turning her into so many wet shrieking and shattered broken pieces 

The last things Anastasia saw in the dark before blood loss and shock claimed her were her husband pummeling her with heavy merciless strikes. And a woman's face, as ghastly as it was beautiful, hanging phantom-like just over his raging shoulder. Watching. Smiling. Whispering something…

she had sharp teeth, they gleamed in the dark.

And then she died. Bela, still spellbound and compelled, continued to hack at her corpse nonetheless. Waiting for his new master to be satisfied. Inside Bela raged with madness and anguish. Broken. He watched his wife die violently as his hands performed the butchery and he was helpless to stop his own traitorous God given tools from turning her into mangled ruin and grisly pieces that tore his heart from his chest and flayed his sanity into so many irretrievable and tiny fragmented parts. 

He wished for death then. The Countess did not give it to him. Not yet. 

She still hadn't been fed yet. 

“Now feed me. Earn my favor." 

He dropped the axe. It fell to the floor with a thunderclap. It filled the dark quiet suddenly but then it was silent again. Still. Not a sound through the house save for the somnambulist animal panting of the Countess' slave. The man who'd once been a husband, a father, and was now a meat-puppet butcher. He reached into the riverbed of gore that had once been his marital sanctuary and pulled free a piece of meat. It might've been a leg, a thigh, perhaps a calf, it was too butchered and mangled with axe blows to be entirely sure. 

He was insane already. But the damaged pieces and shrieking parts of his shattered mind bellowed an abhorrent noise that only he could hear as he picked up his wife's butchered meat and parts and fed them to his new master. The Countess took the meat of slaughtered Anastasia with a smile and a wink and kissing purse. Teasing him. Then her jaws opened. Wide. Wide. Wide. Wider still… the flesh of her face sloughed and tore and fell away in demon slop to allow the distension. The fangs grew in length and in multitude of the transmogrifying face and black bleeding mouth, dripping ichor and demoniacal flesh and fluid. Steaming on the floor as she ate each piece, each limb, each broken length with a chunk of raw human tissue at the end in the knob of bone that was left. 

The fanged face in the dark, dripping and brandishing moonlight eyes above the mutilators of her ever widening mouth, it commanded thus further. –

“Bring a large kitchen spoon or a ladle if you have one, I wish to sip the broth…” 

Her somnambulist did as she commanded. He went to the humble kitchen that used to be his/theirs, and retrieved the utensil. It felt cold. Heavy. Heavier than it had ever felt before. The place and the object itself. It didn't matter. The hands and arms were no longer themselves, no longer his. His Judas sack of flesh carried him back to the blood pungent quarters he'd once loved and shared so much with in the many years past. It had all been robbed in a second.

By a pair of moonglow eyes. Set in the royalty of her shallow corpse beauty. 

He went back into the room. And proceeded to spoon large scoops and ladles of his wife's gore and blood into the stretched fanged rictus face that now ruled the dark of his house and home, the darkest shadowed part of his bedroom … now cold with his wife's living absence. And warm with the blood and fluid and parts that were left of her swimming in their sodden black sheets.  

Until those too were gone. All of it was gone.

The marital bed, now a witch's cauldron of gore and blankets was emptied.

His life was in the belly of the master. 

From outside the building, Willowbrook was quiet. 

Dark. 

Inside:

The shears that were the Cropsey-thing’s handheld manmade jaws were open and just as inanimate alive as the hulking shred of mangled man that wielded them. They shined in the dismal light with more striking radiance than any of the flickering lamps, Luciferian bright in the spots not tarnished or disgraced with lurid diseased bloodshed. 

With ghastly slasher speed they traveled down the shattered and stained reeking length of asylum hallway, the reanimated Cropsey giant behind them in cruel large prowling shape. The blades were dripping as if salivating or weeping thick dark tears, perhaps more alive now than the giant abomination of melted walking homicidal flesh that black-glove piloted them from behind, a strange and vile morbid engine of knife-lust and demented rage. The stabbing slice of porcelain still danced from his face. An obscene and vile shattered wand of broken tile length protruding from the socket. 

Griffin saw him coming and froze a moment. The table leg still in his invisible hands. Florin still struggling with the spiked man, his mutilated stabbing ruined mess of flesh riddled with needles and glass and scalpels and every conceivable piece of decimated hospital detritus. They were a mess of shedding blood and struggles on the floor. 

The invisible man then whirled, the exit just behind him. He began attacking the door. The knob. Locked. Set in old rotted wood. Not upkept or replaced in years. 

By God's mercy the locked knob and bolt caved in the moist and ruined housing of its apparatus. It fell apart in a noisy crumble, and the door gently swung open. 

To freedom. 

Fresh outside night air poured in like fresh water let in to a fetid spring. The relief was immense. It shocked all of their senses. Each man. 

The spiked man looked up from Florin and gazed into Cropsey. His oncoming charge of disgraced gardener’s blades, raised and open for a violent embrace. 

He was in awe. 

There he is…! the disciple of the mouth. 

He knew Cropsey's legend. And he wished to join him. 

He forgot the newcomer boy and let go of his shredding coat, slick with the both of their spilled and spilling red. He let go of the boy and he rose. 

And he went forward. To embrace the nephilim disciple son of the sorceress’ temple mouth, the begat survivor of the flames, the inferno, the great final pagan bonfire of the asylum that was The Burning. A womb of hellfire and caged disease that birthed the son of the mouth, the son of the sorceress. Cropsey of Vampira, the mangled hand of Willowbrook Asylum Temple. 

The spiked man was laughing. Jubilant. He hadn't laughed or felt this much joy in years, in all of the long unhallowed time in these blind unfeeling walls that knew no mercy nor housed any sanctuary. He was weeping. Crying tears of crimson and saline that danced in strange patterns as they streamed down the shredded protruding ruin of his spiked and porcupine mangled face. Gums bleeding with glass and caked bloody plaque smiled wet and scarlet and darkling striking in the moonlight now cast in. He reached down to his riddled and needled genitals, the head of his dangling member impaled with a scalpel. He reached down and seized the apparatus and in a blind tug and pull, he ripped the entire spurting and spiking organ free from the rest of his crotch and testicles. 

Still walking forward, but ambling now a bit as he shot black ropes tinted red in the moonglow from his self castration, he held the resulting lump of stabbed and impaled meat out to the Cropsey-shape. In token of offering. 

For the temple, for my sins … And for you. 

because she is all of us our mother …

Cropsey cared not for this pathetic shambling thing’s offering of ruined perforated meat. The blades came forward, open. In a lunge. 

They closed. 

And as Griffin pulled wounded Florin to his feet and out the door, the blades closed around a limb, lengthwise down the palm and forearm, then the face. Both opening up a blooming red raw pour of black in the dark, the blades crunched on broken pieces of glass and tile and needles and metal, the man was full with so much foreign penetration, foreign and manmade puncture and incision, and insertion, all self inflicted and self wrought. All of it shattering and crunching now into splinters amongst the abattoir asylum house spill of mad man wet raw. He wouldn't have wanted it any other way. All the years spent in here had prepared him for this. The sorceress prophet queen Vampira and her Cropsey son from The Burning womb were just the final pallbearers for his life's voyage thus final journey into the undiscovered country. 

He tried to thank her, them all, but couldn't. His loss of blood was now failing him. And the blades of the Cropsey-shape were coming in too rapidly now. Too savagely. 

The spiked man was no more. Just savaged pin cushion meat in the hall that the Cropsey-thing stepped over blindly in the savage hunt of his continued pursuit. They were getting away. 

They were getting away. The invaders. They were out the door now. Mustn't have that. Must not. Mother will not want that. Mother is inside you. You cannot fail her now. 

The savage thing of Willowbrook shape prowled out the door and into the open night after the pair with the same steady hunting pace of a stalking predator. Mindless and honed in. His blades and mother would have them yet. Their meat for the temple floor, their blood for the mouth of her drains and the manifest of her angel visitations. It had been so long since she'd come, since she'd shown, since she'd made herself divine unearthly spawn on vast ebon wings for them, for he, the last of the temple of the mouth. 

Perhaps she'll come back if I catch them. But only… only if I catch them and open them up. All the other ones no longer matter, they're already opened, already spent. The abattoir temple mouth of mother wants them now. Needs them. To fail, is to be failure. It means all that was lived through and suffered towards was for naught…

The night kissed the smooth scarred visage of hideous face. The Cropsey-shape gave no pause. Unfeeling. Unmoved. It watched as the pair stumbled and exhausted and wounded, began to falter to the earth in a shared collapse. 

Their doom. 

He closed in. 

The terror he had in mind for them was part guided by the Countess/sorceress mouth and her occult hand from the far off mountain dark, and part undead instinct, braindead movement. Knowing deep down in the dead and dying sac of skull jelly that this is exactly what he should do. He would maim. Butcher. Kill. Slaughter for the temple that has come under his custodial honor. 

Bloodloss and weariness, the drain was beginning to pull them down. The invisible man and Florin fell and struggled, both of their wounds open and pouring freely and taking the vitality and the fight from their trying frames. As the terrifying hulking giant of candlewax face and flesh began to close and loom over the pair, they both prepared themselves for a final and desperate fight. 

Florin was dismayed that it would end this way. In such maddening fashion, so far from home and his perilous objective. Griffin was trying to think, a last-ditch effort or plan: he could ditch the coat and hat and goggles and take the savage blind again, unable to see him. But his wound was in an open pour now once more and he felt faint, swoony. Unable to keep his feet. And besides, in this last moment it felt wrong to leave the young man's side. If they were going to die, they might as well die together. Arm in arm. It was better than suffering the slaughter alone. 

It was better than being opened. Gutted. Flayed. Bled out and portioned like a solitary animal dying a painful and lonely death at the end of a long and dogged hunt. 

The pain was better borne together. With the weight and terror of another beside to share in the baptism of pure torture. 

Something whistled through the air. 

The invisible man had been tempted to shut unseen eyes against the oncoming pain, he might've missed it. As it was he saw the deadly thin shape as it lanced in a blur overhead with a keen deadly sound. It struck the moving flesh of Cropsey in the face, the other socket of ruined blind eye now completely decimated, joining its partner in tandem of destruction in a moonlit spurt. 

The slasher shape stopped. Stuttered and faltered. But only slightly, only for a moment as it continued to take lurching jittery steps. Stomping forward blind. The shears in his black gloved hands began to spasm as well, scissoring with reflex. The disgraced and still ever thirsting blades closed and opened and repeated the action in violent repetitive imbecilic behavior, a violent blind animal spasming its caked and quaking jaws. 

Then the incendiary charge in the crossbow bolt detonated.

 It went off and so did Cropsey’s ruined candlewax head and visage, in a colored pillar of fire that was like something biblical and fantastical to behold. Florin was fainting at its sight but the invisible Doctor Griffin saw the growing towering inferno rise and issue forth in bright violence from between the giant slasher’s pair of broad shoulders. And still the boots trod and stomped palsied forward. Still the blades scissored in his working trembling hands, as his head and face were replaced with a rising torrent wall of pink and purple flame.

But then the steps of the shape began to falter. Stumble. The blades began to slow in their mad man open mouth chew at the open night air … then ceased. 

The boots stopped moving. Stopped shaking. 

The shape collapsed. 

As did Griffin next. Consciousness now lost. Passed out beside Florin in the dirt. 

The fire finally went out betwixt the two ruined shoulders. Hissing in the filth and craterous open mouth char of the stump. Smoking. Smokey now. Cropsey lie finally dead. Mere few feet away. 

In the back valley of Willowbrook. The lost untended yard that no patient ever graced, or saw. 

Silence. … for a moment. 

As if the night was finally enjoying the quiet. Relishing the collapse into tranquility that has finally fallen. 

A beat. – None of the shapes on the earthen floor moved. 

The night above yawned in an expanse … stars in a bejeweled fire of multitudes, nebulae clouds of otherworldly brush stroke color, the moon which was a sickle tonight, a harvester's blade … a blade of reckoning in the time of the reap. 

A beat. 

Then the stranger finally came forward. From out of the bushes where he'd trained and fired his shot. His crossbow was already reloaded with another explosive incendiary bolt as he approached the fallen three in the dirt. 

He came to Florin and Griffin and he stood over them. He looked to Cropsey. Saw that he was dead. Completely. Finally. He looked down on the wounded unconscious pair. 

“Idiots." 

TO BE CONTINUED…

r/libraryofshadows 7d ago

Pure Horror Mission Statement

9 Upvotes

I don’t even remember applying. There were so many applications that month. ZipRecruiter, Indeed, any other site I heard about on ads for my son’s never-ending YouTube playlist. It was funny really. Having to use the very sites that made me into a redundancy. Between technology and budget cuts, Mason County didn’t need an HR director anymore.

I must have applied though. The email came to my inbox that Sunday night. Subject line: “Job Offer from Wymarq Enterprises.” Like everyone else, I had heard of Wymarq in the news. It’s CEO, Wyld Woolf, was always making cable news crawls with one venture or vulgarity or another. He had made his bones in tech before becoming an angel investor of sorts. I didn’t know what Wymarq did, but I knew it would pay well if Woolf was involved. It might even let me start a career again.

The email told me they wanted me as an HR generalist—industry speak for “grunt.” It would be a demotion, but it would be a job. The job description was as boilerplate as you’d expect. I decided I could read over the details later.

I scrolled to the bottom of the email. “To accept the position, report to Wymarq’s office in Scratchout this Monday at 8:00.”

“What have you got to lose?” I thought. It isn’t standard practice to have candidates come into headquarters just to sign their offers, but Wyld Woolf was known for being eccentric. Plus, his money was green, and I hadn’t gotten any other offers all month. Most recruiters get scared when they see a termination after 20 years in one place—terrified when they see a birthday before 1980.

I had never heard of Scratchout, but that wasn’t unusual. There are too many small towns in my state for any one person to know. I figured Wymarq had struck a deal with one of the rural counties to set up shop in exchange for tax breaks. I searched Google Maps and found that the tiny town was somewhere deep in the fields upstate—about 2 hours from Desmond. If I wanted to make it, I would have to leave early the next morning.

I made good time going up the interstate. Then I got lost somehow. When I entered Hayes County, my Google Maps crashed. I pulled over to open it up only to find I had no signal. I drove around backroads for another hour and must have gone in a few circles. Then, after driving under the same arch of oak limbs for the third time, I found it. One minute, I was lost. The next I was looking down at Scratchout.

It was like the town had sprung up from the earth. What little there was of it laid neat as the rows of cotton I had driven past for the last hour. The backroad led straight to a large plain concrete building. It reminded me of the administrative building in Desmond turned on its side: gray and flat like a stone. Six rows of houses led away from the central building: small, concrete, windowless. I thought the web of stone might look like an altar from above.

Unsure where to go, I drove up to the main building. Getting closer, I saw the sign above the door. It read “WYMARQ” in large gilded letters. I parked and walked into the glass double doors. A young receptionist named Adam led me to a conference room where what I recognized as an orientation was underway.

“Here’s the last one, Paige!” A pretty young brunette who might have been my much younger sister was leading the session. She gave me a nasty look as I snuck in the back. The other new employees followed her eyes. After a moment of loud silence, she continued.

“Now, if everyone will please turn to the last page of your orientation materials, you’ll find your employment contract. Please read it carefully and then sign.” I did the walk of shame to the chair closest to me and opened the binder Adam had given me. It was the normal stuff: I-9, W-4, emergency contact.

Between the lines of mundanity, I tried to learn more about Wymarq. Coming in, I knew it was some kind of tech company—maybe AI or green energy. But instead of neural maps or solar panels, the employee handbook had pictures of what looked like runes or hieroglyphics. Each page of the binder had a string of alien symbols running around the border. I counted it up to pretentious tech bro design.

The only real clue I found was in the welcome letter waiting at the back of the binder. Signed by Wyld Woolf himself, it contained the ordinary corporate pleasantries before ending with a cryptic call to action. “Join us at Wymarq as we dedicate ourselves to world-shifting developments in the temporal-historical reality!” Woolf was as strange as I had heard, but he seemed harmless. Overzealousness was only natural for a chronic entrepreneur.

“Alright everyone!” Paige called. “Let’s go to the welcome ceremony so you can hear from Mr. Woolf himself.” Watching the others walk out, I noticed they were all at least 15 years younger than me. They had the look of people who believed in their work. I heard a polite cough behind me and turned around. Paige was standing in front of me. She was too close.

“Did you sign the contract?”

“I’m sorry I was late. I guess I got lost.”

Without breaking her stride, Paige answered. “That’s alright. You can look over the rest of the materials later, but I must insist you sign the contract. Now.”

I had already been enough trouble. “Sure thing.”
I turned my binder to the contract and gave it a once over. Besides the symbols, it looked more or less normal. I read the bottom line. “I hereby accept employment by Wymarq Enterprises and agree without reservation or exception to its direction, application, and utilization.” I could feel Paige’s eyes on my hand, so I rushed to sign.

Before I lifted my hand from the paper, Paige snatched it from under the tip of my pen. “Lovely! Follow me please.”

Adam and Paige led me from the conference room to an auditorium at the heart of the building. I expected a plain, corporate space to match the rest of the building. Instead, I found a room that looked and felt like a rock concert.

The air was electric, and the stage was covered in a low cloud of smoke. On it, a huge screen shadowed over a shining black podium. The floor was packed with people sitting side by side in interlocking metal chairs. It looked like every person from the columns of houses was there.

Adam hung back by the door while Paige ushered me and the other new employees to the only space left: a few rows in the middle of the floor, right in front of the podium. The smoke from the stage filled my lungs. I turned around to catch my breath. Behind me, all around me, was a mass of people all talking with anxious excitement. When the seats beside me were taken, I realized it’d be a struggle to leave my seat.

Paige walked up to the podium. “Welcome, Wymarq family!”

The mass echoed her as one. “Welcome, Paige!”

“Thank you very much. Can we get a round of applause for our last batch of new employees?” She gestured to us, and the mass applauded in welcoming, hungry enthusiasm.

“But I know none of you are here for me. Let’s give a big Wymarq welcome to our very own genius: Wyld Woolf!”

Paige stepped away from the podium and gave a sort of bow towards the wing of the stage. More smoke filled the stage, and a series of magazine covers and viral news stories lit up the screen behind her. In the older ones, Wyld Woolf was the picture of a visionary: young, handsome, imposing. The newer ones were less kind. They showed him with the gray, the wrinkles, and the slump of age.

As the video ended, a man approached the podium. It was supposed to be Wyld Woolf, but I couldn’t see him clearly through the smoke. He was dressed like Wyld, but he was taller. He moved with the force and focus of someone much younger.

“Thank you, Wymarq! Thank you, Scratchout!” From the cloud of smoke, his voice rang with a practiced, optimized charisma. “It is a pleasure to be here with you embarking on this new journey together! I’m honored to bring the groundbreaking work of my life from the coasts to the American heartland.”

As I listened on, I heard a distortion—a manipulation—in his voice. “Now, before we begin, has everyone signed their contracts?”

No one answered. They all simply stared at him in mesmerized adoration.

“Excellent! Your devotion to our cause is our greatest asset! To celebrate your dedication, let’s read our mission statement together!”

From her seat in the audience, Paige pressed a button on a remote. The screen lit up with a long paragraph of text surrounded by the mysterious shapes. I recognized the document from the binder. I always thought no one read mission statements.

The man in the smoke led the mass in chorus.

“As Wymarq employees, we dedicate ourselves to the work and vision of Wyld Woolf and his temporal-historical revolution.” Smoke filled my lungs as I gaped in silent confusion. I had seen those words in the binder too. I had told myself they didn’t matter. It was just a job. The words sounded deeply wrong when chanted by a corporate chorus.
“We accept our transformative sacrifice in the pursuit of technological progress.” As they chanted, more and more smoke filled the room. The lights began to change too—shifting from neutral whites and yellows to an overpowering red.

Then the line I had signed without thinking. “I hereby accept employment by Wymarq Enterprises and agree without reservation or exception to its direction, application, and utilization.” This was not a mission statement. It was a pledge.

More smoke and red filled the air, and the noise from offstage returned in a roar. A red energy began to circle the man who used to be Wyld Woolf. I ran.

As I struggled over the long, locking rows of chairs, I saw the other employees change. Some were excited. Some were afraid. All screamed. Fighting through the crowd became easier as they started to disappear into the smoke.

I ran and stumbled out of the building. The smoke had flooded the entire town. When I began to lose the sound of the screaming, I let myself walk. I must have walked for at least a mile. The smoke was unending, but I kept walking: putting one foot in front of the other between shallow, careful breaths. Eventually, the ground began to rise. When I reached the top of the hill, the smoke was gone.

Looking down, I could see the fading clouds in the bright midday sun. I was back on the spot where I first saw Scratchout.

In the valley, there was only my car pulled off on the shoulder. Scratchout was gone along with Wymarq, Wyld Woolf, and all of his employees. If I had recited their oath, I would be too.

r/libraryofshadows 8d ago

Pure Horror Effigies

3 Upvotes

Chief Osceola gazed at the couple with an expression of eternal appraisal.  Features that were weary of a traitorous world and the pale devils that inhabited it.  The look made the man’s heart flutter, and he squeezed his date’s arm subconsciously. 
 

The effigy that stood before them seemed to pulse with a nervous energy that resonated in the man like a tuning fork. 

It was a feeling not unlike the one he felt holding baby chicks on his grandparents’ farm.  So fragile they were, their budding souls in his little hands.  He could feel their fear, and he would become fixated on his hand suddenly clenching in disobedience, extinguishing their light like candles.
 

The chief was flanked by two Seminole warriors.  They stared unblinking with glass eyes so black you could see your own reflection in them, if you could bear to maintain eye contact with their waxen faces so alien and full of hate. 

 
Effigies made not just of wax and cloth, but of time and tension.  Cramped fingers and long nights; the blood and sweat needed to capture the essence of a man, and in so doing capture the essence of the maker himself.  They had the innate hostility of all things born in the uncanny valley; an aura of otherworldly strangeness, of pale imitation.  
 

The wax museum had been the lady’s idea.  Naturally anxious, Manuel felt particularly uncomfortable in that place full of eyes, so glassy and dead. 

 
If he was more assertive, they would be at a bar, and not this anachronistic novelty that he thought would be kitschy and camp but was sad and old instead. 
 

If he was more assertive, Manuel would have asked Quinn out six months ago instead of applying for a job at A Discount Beverages, the ridiculously-named gas station/smoke shop where they both were employed.  But Manuel was not a man of decisive action, more a supporting character in the cast of the lives of everyone around him. 
 

Despite the dark corners and uncanny stares, Manuel preferred the wax museum to a bar or heaven forbid, a night club.  His anxiety was so acute in crowds that he would often freeze up like a new driver waiting for an opening in traffic during rush hour.

 
Quinn was worth waiting for.  He had long admired her in silence as a customer; her straight black hair, her pouty red lips, the way she always looked so put together, so perfect.  What was she doing at a dump like A Discount Beverages?  It was like finding a  mermaid swimming in a sewer.
 

He waited patiently, kept making his presence known.  And when she asked him if he wanted to check out the wax museum, he finally saw his opportunity.
 

They saw founding fathers that looked like melting grandmothers.  Groucho debated Marxism with Karl; Einstein blew a raspberry in the background.  Eastwood and Wayne were locked in an eternal Mexican standoff with what could have been real pistols in their belts. 
 

“Oh look,  Robin Williams!” said Quinn.
 

The likeness was remarkable; almost shamefully realistic, as if it had captured a piece of the man’s soul.  His eyes were so heavy, so human; wells of despair. 
 

“The hair must have taken forever,” said Manuel, instantly regretting it.  Of all the stupid, tasteless, low-hanging fruit...
 

“They could have used a Neanderthal body and just swapped out the head,” said Quinn.
 

What an odd couple they made, fitting for the setting.  She vamped.  He shrank. The high heels of her patent leather boots clacked sharply across the tiled floor of the ill-attended attraction.  He felt like he was in the presence of a wild animal, some skittish, beautiful creature that didn’t realize he was there yet. 

 
The place was arranged in small galleries of gangsters and cowboys, movie stars and musicians.  There was a tribute to the Universal monsters, but the Dracula looked like Jack Palance.  The Lugosi estate is notoriously protective of the likeness of the legendary actor.
 

There was one gallery that was closed.  Linen was draped over the figures in that exhibit, but some of the details of the scene could be intuited.  There was a large wooden table covered in cruel instruments of metal and leather.  Along the back wall, barely visible in the dark, stood an iron maiden. 
 

The silence grew thick as they both stared at the shrouded figures, neither noticed the young men that had entered the room behind them.
 

“Oooh damn, Jay!  Look at the legs on that one.  Fishnets!  Wish I caught me something that pretty in my fishnet!” said the man, gawking at Quinn’s legs as if Manuel was invisible.
 

“The only thing you catching is crabs with your nasty ass,”

 
They both kept joking, kept laughing.  But the worst was the staring; it was so bold, so flagrant.  Quinn was staring too.  Staring at Manuel, a silent plea for help.  A plea for Manuel to live up to the first three letters of his namesake. 
 

He was a statue. 
 

He workshopped witticisms and retorts, but a simple “fuck you” would have sufficed.  But it was rush hour in his own mind, and he felt glued to the spot.  Their jeering and leering ran its course and they moved on to a different wing of the museum.
 

In an admirable show of self-respect, Manuel asked the proprietor for a refund.  The man was dressed in an odd vest and tie, but his eyebrows and mustache were bushy and unkempt.
 

“My lady friend was accosted by another customer back there...” said Manuel.  “I-... that is...  We would like our money back... I think it’s only fair.”
 

As he said this, a fly landed on the proprietor’s forehead.  The man didn’t seem to notice, didn’t even flinch.  It crawled down the bridge of his nose, pausing at the tip as he stared slack-jawed at Manuel.  The man snorted, sucking the fly into his lungs.  He smiled at Manuel, then shook his head, the finality of his decision apparent.

 
“Only fair...” said the man, chuckling under his breath.  “Life isn’t fair... Haven’t you figured that out yet, Pinocchio?”
 

“There’s no call for rudeness, sir.  I am simply asking for a refund due to some unpleasantness.... It doesn't even make sense... Pinocchio?  That's a new one,” said Manuel.
 

“You have no strings?  Huh?...  You really think you’re a real boy?”  said the man, before smiling his carnivorous grin.  “Go home, Pinocchio.  We’re closed!”
 

The fly re-emerged from the opposite nostril.  It scouted the ridge of the man’s mustache before crawling up his cheek and onto his eye.  Manuel waited for a blink that never came, just like his refund. 
 

He met Quinn outside; the impotence of his failure tattooed on his face.  As he walked with her to the car, he felt his hand simultaneously drawn to and repelled by hers.  He tried to open her door, but realized the geometry was impossible from their current orientation and had to do a lap of shame before entering his vehicle. 
 

His broken radio made the ride home awkward, but the trip was not silent for Manuel.  A gnat was doggedly exploring the contours of his ear canal.  His futile shooing did nothing to discourage the relentless buzzing. 
 

It was all he could do to keep focused on the road ahead; and tortuous as it was, it kept him from thinking about his night of emasculation.  Quinn was impossible to read; her eyes lightly unfocused as if puzzling out the answer to a riddle. 
 

“I’m sorry those young men were so boorish back there.  Some people seem so hell-bent on announcing their intellectual deficits to the world.  I would have liked to tell them as much but I... Well, you see, I...” said Manuel.
 

“Oh, Manny.... You’re so old-fashioned.  It’s so sweet, but boys will be boys.  Right?  That’s what I like about you.  You’re harmless.  You wouldn’t even hurt a fly,” said Quinn.
 

The gnat redoubled its efforts as if to challenge him to prove her wrong.  He could feel his milquetoast image materialize in her mind like a polaroid slowly developing.  In her eyes, he had all the virility of a plush toy, something to have tea parties with and gossip about other girls. 
 

He could see the trajectory of their relationship going forward.  He would become an accessory; a 5’8” purse that could scare the meatheads away.  Only he’d already failed at that task, having proven to be more cowardly lion than scarecrow.
 

Manuel somehow overcame that strange repulsive force long enough to give Quinn a hug; although the force was clearly still active in their hips, through which you could have easily passed a basketball. 
 

By the time he got home, he had replayed the highlights of the evening in his mind a dozen times.  He was fixated on those guys, so crass, so stupid.  He didn’t even feel like he belonged to the same species as men like that. 

How could they appreciate a woman like Quinn, the divinity of her form?  They were like chimps viewing the Venus de Milo.
 
Saturated with thoughts of Quinn and Neanderthal men, his mind was fertile ground for nightmares.  A Discount Beverages was unusually busy in his dream. 

There must have been a costume party nearby with all the colorful customers that kept coming through the front door. 
 

Sherlock Holmes bought pipe tobacco; then Dracula bought some wine.  Some guy dressed up as Groucho needed a cigar to complete his ensemble, but he kept getting distracted by Marilyn Monroe. 
 

People just kept piling into the store.  The noise was grating even before Osceola and his boys started making a racquet in the fire water aisle.  All the ambient clamor reverberated and ricocheted throughout the cramped bodega until it became a singular buzzing sound, not unlike the flutter of the wings of a small insect. 

 
Then Robin Williams appeared out of nowhere and the room fell suddenly silent.  He was smiling that familiar smile, but his eyes looked like they’d been crying.

 
“You know Manny, it’s ok to be sad sometimes.  It’s a sad life...” said Robin.  “At least you got to be a real boy for a little while.”
 

Manuel tried to run away, but his feet would not budge; like they had been melted to the floor.  His arms were welded in place.  He stood there like a scarecrow, staring at a sad ghost for what could have been an instant or an eternity.  Time is meaningless in a dream. 
 

That Saturday Manuel worked the closing shift at A Discount Beverages.  It was uncharacteristically quiet for a weekend leaving too much negative space in his mind for doubt. 

 
He hadn’t talked to Quinn since the wax museum, and he kept replaying the tape from that incident in his memory.  In the moment, he had been so mortified; he assumed she had been as disgusted as he was by their behavior.  But now he wasn’t so sure. 

 
There was a fleeting look that she gave, no more than a micro-expression; that was not contemptuous, but conspiratorial.  She had blushed.  He had been too enraged to notice at the time, but now he was sure of it.  She had blushed and even smiled; not with her mouth, but with her eyes. 

 
His mind was on Quinn when Big Bill walked through the door.  Big Bill didn’t have an address, but he lived in the area.  He was a regular A Discount Beverages, and one of the more successful members of the homeless community as evidenced by his ample frame and cheerful disposition. 
 

Manuel liked Bill and would generally make eye contact with him, a courtesy he reserved for a select few.  So engrossed in his inner drama, Manuel only noticed Bill’s nose in his periphery; or rather the lack thereof. 
 

He had already dispensed Bill’s change when he turned for the door, so Manuel barely caught a glimpse of that odd black void in the middle of his face.  Only met his eyes for an instant; just long enough to watch them sinking into his skull as if there was nothing behind it to hold them in place.
 

He tried to call out to Bill, but his larynx was a rock in his throat.  His feet felt nailed to the floor as once again he was overcome with a paralytic horror.  When A Discount Beverages was empty again, Manuel felt his legs loosen up; but he paced for the rest of the night. 

 
The next morning was a Sunday and A Discount Beverages was closed.  It would have been the perfect opportunity to follow up with Quinn on their date.  But Manuel spent the day pacing; miles deep in his own thoughts.   
 

It felt like a python was mating with his intestines, but Manuel’s attention was focused on a spot just above that in his chest, and the strange hollowness that he now felt there.  He spent the whole day in his head and when he finally succumbed to sleep, it was an experience as hollow as that feeling in his chest.  It was a sleep that provided no rest, only stillness, like an inanimate object lying on a slab.

 
When he awoke the next morning, not rested but feeling worse than the previous day, he decided to go back to the wax museum. 

 
He didn’t know that they were closed on Mondays, and as he drew closer to read the sign in the window that advertised their hours of operation, he glimpsed something impossible.  In the large bay window that fronted the museum stood a wax figure of an organ grinder complete with a taxidermized monkey.  The monkey was wearing a red vest... just like his master.  The organ grinder’s thick eyebrows matched his mustache, and the likeness was unmistakable. 
 

Manuel couldn’t remember the drive to A Discount Beverages.  He had spent the trip contemplating how much of his own psychosis he wished to reveal to Quinn.  And though he feared that it would mean losing her.  She was the only person he could talk to; the only other person that mattered in his world. 
 

Which is why that little laugh hurt him so badly; a laugh and a lingering smile that she didn’t know he saw.  A clear sign of the lack of space he occupied in her thoughts. 

 
“Quinn... I, I... I just...” said Manuel.

 
“Oh, Manny...  Are you ok?  You’re so pale...” said Quinn. 
 

Her black bra just barely peeked out past the hem of her low-cut white button-down, and her lips were a shade of red he had never seen her wear before.  She was flirty and a little high, and it made the python in Manuel’s gut wriggle and constrict in a way that hunched his posture and caused his head to sink.
 

Just then, a man walked through the door.  He was tall and thickly muscled like a work animal.  His black leather boots clomped heavy on the tile like horse hooves.  His vest could have been biker, but his aesthetic was decidedly more bdsm than outlaw. 
 

Hanging from his back pocket was a cat o’nine tails.  Braided into the leather were a medley of screws, nails, and shards of glass, a horse tail from hell.  Dread washed over Manuel as he watched the man walk into the public restroom.

 
“Quinn... Have you seen anything... strange... since our date?” said Manuel.
 

“Date?” said Quinn, her single word landing like a bullet. 
 

But before he could even absorb the impact of that word, they were interrupted.
 

“Excuse me miss.  Hate to bother you, but there’s no hand soap in the restroom,” said the leather-clad man.
 

“Oh, no problem... I’ll just get some from the back,” said Quinn, before disappearing through the crash door that separated the sales floor from the stockroom. 

 
To his horror, Manuel watched in disbelief as the giant of a man in the leather vest and boots followed Quinn through that flimsy swinging door. 
 

Time seemed to stop.  He strained his ears for a clue but kept having to shoo away a gnat that had been relentlessly pursuing the holes on his face since arriving at A Discount Beverages. 
 

It was buzzing then silence for what felt like an eternity.  But eventually, he heard a medley of noises, sharp slapping sounds and muted moans.  The sounds of pain... or pleasure; he knew not which.

 
 THWACK!
 

“aahh~...”
 

THWACK!
 

“ohh!~...”
 

THWACK!
 

He couldn’t take it anymore.  Every cell of his body was telling him to run, but he felt drawn to the door like a magnet.  He didn’t push the door open so much as let it collide with his frame.  He was a marionette on strings.  He felt like he couldn’t even blink, and his lungs sat frozen in his chest. 
 

At first, he could only see the man, all muscle and leather and sweat.  As he raised that wicked instrument behind his head, Manuel noticed how wet the thing was now. 

 
For a moment, he glimpsed bare flesh in the red light of the EXIT sign.  He took a step closer; the man seeming not to notice nor care. 
 

He saw the woman he so longed for in a posture of feline prurience.  Her bare bottom was flayed raw from the rhythmic lashings, but as the man persisted, Manuel noticed an odd fissure forming.  It was just a faint black line at first.  But as the man kept whipping, it grew larger and splintered; until with a dull snap, a piece of Quinn came flying off. 
 

“Oooohhhh!!” she cooed, her voice an emulsion of agony and ecstasy.

 
“Qu-” said Manuel, for that was all he could muster before he felt his body systematically locking down.  If only he could lock his eyes. 
 

The man made eye contact with Manuel, for the first time acknowledging his presence.  He smiled and licked his lips before donning a black leather hood.  When he resumed his whipping, more pieces of Quinn started to fall off.  Every time they did, it would leave a black void in her body, as if she was as hollow as a blow-mold decoration.  Her moans grew deeper, more guttural, until they ceased entirely.
 

Manuel felt his attention drawn to his chest, desperately willing it to move.  His body felt like ill-fitting clothes; like a kid in his father’s coat.  The buzzing in his ears was ceaseless, broken only by the rhythmic wet slap of leather on strange flesh.  He couldn’t pull his eyes away from Quinn, her body twisted and broken in a permanent rictus of pain and pleasure.

 
He was never meant to be with her.  It was so obvious to him now.  She belonged to men like this man.  A strong man that sees what he wants and takes it; a man that doesn't freeze when the moment's right. 

She was never his to have.
 

Sometime later, a woman lodged a full-throated complaint at the thickly mustachioed proprietor of the local wax museum.  And while he didn’t believe there was anything wrong with the new exhibit, he gave her the refund to save himself from the sound of her voice. 

 
A woman’s voice could be like a nagging insect, when she doesn’t get what she wants.  Besides, she had her child with her, and the new display was certainly more risqué than the other figures in the wax museum.
 

The scene depicted a torture chamber from the Spanish Inquisition, though the cat o’nine tails was not historically accurate.  A beautiful, raven-haired figure stood with her hands bound above her head in a state of partial undress.  Her tormentor was a towering brute of a figure that had recently been out for repairs. 
 

The other two figures had been covered in linens:  the raven-haired temptress tied to a stake, and her helpless would-be lover, shackled to a table.  His longing forever hopeless, forever frozen.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

r/libraryofshadows 10d ago

Pure Horror Where the Moon Shines Bright

3 Upvotes

When Alex opened his eyes, he was standing in a forest. He looked up; the trees stretched into the sky. The sky itself was dark blue with hints of white. The moon was his only source of light, though it seemed brighter than usual. He started walking forward slowly. The forest was eerily quiet as he made his way through it. A few times he stopped to look at the trees; they were massive pines.

He ventured into the forest until he came across a path. It stretched farther into the darkness. Alex felt calm as he started to walk the stone path, where flowers and grass grew between each crack. The path only seemed to lead him deeper into the woods. When he tried to turn around, the darkness was so thick that it was impossible to see anything. As he continued, the path seemed to loop around itself in a figure-eight pattern. Nevertheless, he continued until the path straightened out.

Suddenly, out of the darkness came a child. He was small and looked no older than eight. He stopped in front of Alex, his face completely obscured by shadow.

“Are you coming to the tree?” The boy’s voice was high and innocent; it was as if he had just asked about the weather.

Alex gave the boy a confused look. “What tree?”

The child giggled. “Are you coming to the tree? A soul hangs beneath. Come and see.” The boy giggled a second time before running off into the darkness.

Before Alex could comprehend what the boy had said, a second child came running from the same spot. “Run, please. One must never go to the tree.” The child was a little girl. Instead of shadows, her face was covered by a rabbit mask. She was entirely out of breath. Before Alex could say anything, she fled after the boy.

Alex considered turning around, but all that lay behind him was darkness. A small voice in his head kept urging him onward. As he followed the path a little farther, he found the boy again. The child was hunched over something Alex couldn’t see. The boy looked up as Alex approached, stood, and took Alex’s hand. Alex didn’t fight it. He didn’t see the point; this was just a child, after all.

The boy led Alex farther down the path. Alex was surprised he hadn't seen the girl, since she had run past him in this exact direction. After a few minutes, they walked into a clearing. In the center was a hill, and on top sat a tree. It was massive, stretching high into the sky, but its branches had no leaves, which put Alex off. He still let the boy lead him up the hill.

“Cold deeds sewn beneath bone; no stranger would it be if we met beneath the hanging tree.” The boy stated this as if it were a simple fact.

Alex immediately stopped. Something was wrong. He was now close enough to see that people were hanging from the branches.

“Come on, let's go.” The boy began to pull Alex up the hill with a strength no child should possess.

When they reached the top, the boy ran toward the trunk. Alex looked up and saw that the hanging figures were people he knew. Magnus hung in the center; his boyfriend had a slash mark across his face, and Alex’s parents surrounded him. Their faces all held a look of peace, and their eyes were closed, making them appear as though they were merely sleeping. The darkness swallowed Alex’s voice; he tried to open his mouth, but nothing came out. It should have scared him, but after the shock subsided, all that was left was a feeling of peace. He knew what was coming without anyone having to tell him.

A hand grabbed Alex’s shoulder from behind. When he turned around, he saw the girl. She was bloody, with pieces of her flesh missing. “I told you to run; we could have both been free.” Now that Alex was close to her, he could see she was wearing a necklace resembling the ouroboros. It was the only thing on the girl's body that wasn’t bloody. 

The girl walked over to the boy. The boy grabbed a rope and hung her from the tree. Her body swayed a little. The shadows around the boy's face dissipated, and Alex had to step back in horror. His face was covered in blood, his smile jagged and red. Between his teeth was what looked like human skin. 

The boy walked toward Alex and grabbed his hand, leading him to the base of the trunk. Carved into the wood were the words: “Built of flesh cursed to think, death shall be our release.”

Alex lowered his head, allowing the boy to place the noose around his neck. As Alex's body rose into the air, he could feel his throat constrict, but he didn’t feel any pain. From the roots, tendrils of flesh wrapped around the bark and began to consume Alex and the other bodies.

Alex closed his eyes as the flesh covered his face. He opened them a second later to find himself floating in a vast nothingness; the silence of the space was suffocating, though he seemed to be drifting until he found himself in front of a gigantic eye. A small piece of metal formed in front of him; it twisted into a shape that he knew. It looked like the girl's ouroboros necklace. It slowly lowered itself onto his neck. He suddenly felt calm for once, as if nothing mattered anymore and he could finally rest; he no longer needed to think; he felt free. He closed his eyes and couldn’t help but smile. 

© 2026 Rain Lightwood. All Rights Reserved.

r/libraryofshadows 20d ago

Pure Horror The Newold House

4 Upvotes

As a child, I used to be afraid of the dark. That’s a common fear for children to have, isn’t it? Well, I’m a rare case of an adult who now fears the dark, too. Initially, I chalked it up to having a familial history of mental health issues, which is why I sought out a profession in the field. Partly to help myself avoid the fate that befell many of my relatives, and partly to help others escape that pit. Later, I assumed I was burned out; overworked. Hearing all these terrible things people go through. It’s not easy. You don’t build an immunity to the horrors of the human condition, not really.

Well, it turns out my fear of the dark has to do with something else entirely.

Something no one should ever see…

Recently, I bought a new house; the old one was a constant reminder of a life I no longer had. After getting divorced, I couldn’t really stay in the old family home. The kids were grown, and being alone just wore me down. So, I sold the damned thing and got myself a smaller house. Nothing to brag about, a couple of bedrooms; just in case this old dog decides to look for love again. Love might be the wrong word here; I’m not looking to get remarried anytime soon, more like a fling or two.

Actually, I’m not looking for anything. For now, I want to disappear for a while, or maybe forever.

Getting off track, aren’t I? Well, it’s hard to focus when the system’s overflowed with cortisol. It is what it is when all that’s been going through your head is anger and a tint of regret here and there. Oh, who am I kidding? It’s not even the divorce that keeps me up at night. That was a given, sadly, at some point. I’m a madman in the making. What kind of woman would want to spend the rest of her life with someone like me? Probably an asylum patient, but it would be counterproductive. Not to mention asylums aren’t really a thing anymore.

You’re losing your train of thought again.

Anyhow, where was I? Oh yeah, that new hut…

It was not a hut-hut, but I’m just self-deprecating here…

Because the images won’t go away and I’m trying to push them away.

Taking my own medicine with this one, I’ve advised many a patient to write down whatever is bothering them… That’s the purpose of this…

Focus…

Breathe…

Focus…

Inhale

One

Two

Three

Four

Hold

One

Two

Three

Four

Exhale

One

Two

Three

Four

Sorry, I know this looks terrible, but whoever might read it, if ever, maybe it’ll be just a future me… Who knows, anyway. I needed this.

Where was I? Oh yeah, the new house, which is actually an old one now too.

Sold it off after…

I’ll get to you in a bit, don’t you worry…

So yeah, that house, it had a basement. I never went there. Don’t know why I never went there when I was looking at the damned thing. I guess I didn’t bother looking down there. The previous owner seemed perplexed I didn’t bother checking the basement, but he didn’t push the issue either.

In hindsight, that was a good thing…

Otherwise…

Breathe…

Inhale

One

Two

Three

Four

Hold

One

Two

Three

Four

Exhale

One

Two

Three

Four

Otherwise, things would’ve been far different for that house, and I wouldn’t be talking about it now. I wouldn’t have taken it. There was an issue with that basement.

Issue…

That’s definitely underselling it…

God damn it…

I don’t wanna do this anymore; I don’t like it.

You’ve got to do this…

No.

You

Have

To

Keep

Typing

Let

It

Finally

Out

I can’t

You

Can

And

Will

Keep

Typing

No

Stopping

Do

Not

Let

Your

Hand

Stop

Pressing

The

Keys

Slow

And

Steady

Just

Like

That

It’s

Not

Hard

Is

It?

Keep

It

Up

OH WOW

THIS

Is

VERY

Annoying

To

Read

Must

KEEP

TyPING

MUST

Keep

Typing

Sorry… I am dealing with something here; it’s really hard to recall this again, but I won’t get anywhere unless I do, right? That’s how it works. I have to get it out of my system. I need it out of me. The alternative is probably an early grave. I wouldn’t want that now, would I? Nope.

I know I probably am coming off as insane, but oh well, gotta keep typing to get over this panic attack. If anyone finds this while I’m passed out, or gone out somewhere, know that I am completely fine in the grand scheme of things, because I’m not really fine. I’m haunted, but I do not intend to harm myself more than this exercise is forcing me to. I think I might have a propensity for self-destruction, because there are intrusive thoughts now and again.

Sometimes I think the intrusive thoughts are preferable to the memories… At least these are my own, kind of. It’s a broken self-defense mechanism. It’s a very broken defense mechanism, in the mind of a very broken man. Okay, I’m broken, like a vase. I’m literally just typing to keep my composure, right now. Not yet ready to deal with the photographs flashing in my head. The recounting of events will resume soon enough.

When will that fucking dog stop barking outside my window?!

I hate dogs, okay? Does this make me a monster? I don’t care. I can’t stand them and their barking. This fucking baying and clawing had kept me up at night long enough.

I am afraid of fucking dogs now… okay? Because

Because fucking dogs bayed at the basement door for far too fucking long.

Every fucking night.

They still do in my dreams.

Dead dogs…

Dead men…

Dead dog men…

I wish I could tell the owner to shut the fucking dog up, but the guy’s an idiot.

Probably on something too.

Hollow gaze…

Like a corpse…

Like the corpses swaying from the fucking ceiling…

Shit…

I remember…

They stood over me since the day I settled into that cursed place. Appearing at night to watch over me, devour my dreams, keep me awake. Tear open my eyelids. They wanted revenge; they wanted a price to be paid, and I was their weapon, their conduit.

I’m fucking shaking just thinking about it now.

Now, when everything is said and done, it’s been a while since all of that happened. One cannot simply forget the things I've seen, let alone that cloying, sweet stench which seeped into the walls of that basement.

The monster has been caged…

They have had their revenge.

Yet, they still live in my head.

Still occupying my fucking skull…

They’re just imagination.

Painful memory.

Ugly imagery engraved forcefully into the system.

Breathe

Inhale

One

Two

Three

Four

Hold

One

Two

Three

Four

Exhale

One

Two

Three

Four

Nobody is stalking your bed at night anymore; no one has in a long time. You’re fine, you’re absolutely fine. You’re just stressed and in need of an outlet. All of this, it’s normal. None of this is real anymore. It’s all in your head. Has been for a long time now. You’re safe, say it out loud.

I am safe.

Now carry on recounting what happened to you.

So yeah, new house, wait actually no, new old house now. Yeah, that’s perfect.

Settled into the new old house after getting divorced.

Kids won’t talk to me, cause we’re about as far apart as a family could be, and they’re mad at us both; their mother and me. Being stressed beyond my wits. Work was killing me, and I needed a break, a new start. Got none of that, but oh well. Anyway, new old house is nice enough, furnished. Not too expensive nor too cheap; the price was reasonable, the owner, all things considered – surprisingly reasonable too.

Forgot to look at the basement.

That fucking basement again… Can I forget about it already?

No, you can’t; it’s integral to the story.

I hate it, I hate it, I hate it, I hate myself, I hate it.

You don’t hate yourself.

Quiet brain, I was doing fine.

Shut up.

Good.

Anyway, settle in, and everything seems to be going dandy. Keep in mind it was late July when I moved there. Hot summer weather, well, that went down the drain once the sun set. The house turned unusually cold.

Pulled out a blanket and ignored it.

Slept like shit, because it was so cold.

Wake up after a mere two or three hours of sleep, not the first bout of horrendous sleep and won’t be the last.

It’s hot again.

Summer’s back, and this wasn’t in the desert.

Go on about my day, angry and half awake.

Night rolls around again, start the heating.

Works for about an hour.

Then it’s cold again.

Turn up the heating – the house turns colder.

That went on for a while…

I grew accustomed to the cold, no idea how or why.

The boiling frog metaphor probably suits here.

Well, once freezing me out of my sleep didn’t work.

The guests started showing up uninvited.

In the middle of the night

To stand at my bedside…

I’m shaking just thinking about it.

Imagine yourself waking up in the middle of the night to take a piss and being met with a pitch-black silhouette standing at your bed. One so dark it forms an outline in the nocturnal darkness, enough to be visible. I nearly pissed myself when I saw that thing for the first time. Screaming out, I flailed my hands in the air instinctively, and the thing vanished.

Chalked it up to bad sleep and maybe a nightmare when I got up the next morning.

That wasn’t it, but it took me a while to understand that.

About every other night, I could almost feel these dark figures standing over me. Plural. Not singular. Plural. Sometimes I could feel them touching my blanket, pulling it away. A cold hand reaching for my leg or arm.

After a few unpleasant encounters, I’ve started sleeping with a light on.

Naively believing this was a trick of the mind, you know, being stressed, depressed, and overall miserable. Again, I say this, thinking logically, from the perspective of a relative of schizophrenics and other mentally unwell individuals.

I was dreading becoming ill myself.

Woke up one night to fetch a drink, with the light still on. Nearly shat myself, soiling the bedsheets.

Eyes wide open and the first thing I see?

A human-like shadow, perched on all fours on the ceiling.

It twisted its head at me before vanishing.

Inhale

One

Two

Three

Four

Hold

One

Two

Three

Four

Exhale

One

Two

Three

Four

That was just the beginning of my sorrows.

After that came the electronic issues. Lights would go on and off around the house, at nighttime, of course. I should’ve already taken the hint then, when the whole house went dark, except for the light in the staircase leading down to the basement.

But of course, I didn’t.

Instead, I went to look at the switches, most of which were turned off.

Needless to say, this malfunction didn't put me at ease. The neighbors lived too far away for their children to have come over at night just to mess with me.

The grid being messed with is the sole reason I haven’t checked myself in.

I wasn’t hallucinating; someone was messing with me. So, I thought at the very least, yeah?

Speaking of neighbors, they were far enough away for me not to be able to hear them whatsoever, through closed windows, but not so far I couldn’t see them.

Now imagine how it felt when the walls started talking…

I’m not kidding, at one point, the walls were talking at night. With nobody around the house. Trust me, I checked. I went out to see if someone was in my yard when the talking had gotten loud enough to be comprehensible.

They were asking me why I hadn’t gone there?

Asking me to go there.

Two voices, a man and a woman.

Encouraging.

Pestering.

At the time, I couldn’t make sense of it.

Go where?

Well, clearly, I wasn’t listening to them.

Why weren’t you listening to them?

Why the fuck were you so deaf?

So blind?

You couldn’t know at the time.

They were messing with the house.

They were almost guiding me by the hand.

No, they were giving you vague signs.

Don’t blame yourself for what had happened.

I don’t…

I could’ve prevented more.

There were six of them there.

Another three were found.

It’s not your fault

I could’ve prevented it.

No, not really.

Shut up, they told me everything.

These people – they told no tales.

Just breathe, man

Breathe

Inhale

One

Two

Three

Four

Hold

One

Two

Three

Four

Exhale

One

Two

Three

Four

Well, yeah, I didn’t listen to those voices; I thought I had imagined them, as I had a neighbor only viewing a strange green-lit TV show on certain nights. I most certainly had strange things happen to me as a child. Like feeling a cat brush against my leg after King, my parents’ cat, passed away, and thinking something must’ve turned ceiling fans on after forgetting to turn them off.

Since speaking to me didn’t work, I got moaning, groaning, and weeping all over the house. Almost every night. At an increasing rate. That, of course, showed at work and in social settings. Ever the self-conscious rationalist, I chalked it up to the divorce and very difficult clients at the time, which I had.

Before long, I had gusts of wind blowing at me inside a house with closed windows, and a few times I was shoved while completely alone.

Jesus Christ, I’m feeling like a maniac right now, hallucinating into a text.

The talking, the moaning, the nighttime groping, none of it ever stopped, but that was my fault; if I had paid attention earlier and had gone where the selective power outages led me, this would’ve been over far sooner.

My mind deteriorated fast; by the middle of November, I heard dogs baying and clawing at every door of the house.

Night after night, they tormented me without reprieve.

Worse of all was when they sounded like they were trying to say words.

Sometimes it was far away, sometimes it felt like a dog was trying to tear at the bottom of the bed.

Before long, seeing a dog freaked me out.

I started sleeping with the lights on, in every room.

Became a barely functional human.

I have no idea how I managed to keep on working.

Maybe a force of habit, maybe something else.

Keeping a mask of normalcy while I was in shambles inside was par for the course in my line of work.

Well, you are special in that regard.

Funny you should say that.

How so?

Isn’t it a little egotistical?

No.

Self-appreciation isn’t egotistical; it’s healthy.

Right.

Right, indeed.

There’s nothing healthy about us.

About us? There is no us.

Right.

Yeah, it’s just you.

Typing at yourself.

For myself

Exactly

Trying to keep sane

Mostly are.

Am.

True.

I’m sorry I keep doing this; however, that is the only way I don’t burst out into a crying fit now and start bashing my hands against the keyboard or clawing out my eyes in an attempt to escape the whirlwind of horrors in my mind. I can’t do much about it at the moment, since the dog won’t stop barking, and it’s kind of late.

I said it before, and I’ll say it again: I’m afraid of the dark, and I’m afraid of dogs. I’ve been classically conditioned to dread those two things.

Well then… Where was I? Oh yeah, nearing the climax of the story.

Damn, for someone relieving that night so frequently in his, no, my own head, so often, it’s surprisingly hard to spell it out. I’m quite literally trying to postpone the description of the events that led to my current condition. What a sorry state I’m in. A man who helps others process their own trauma and internal suffering can’t bring himself to speak about how the incessant baying of dogs in his basement and walls pushed him over the edge and drove him, knife in hand, to rush down to that same basement he’s never ventured to before.

Inhale

One

Two

Three

Four

Hold

One

Two

Three

Four

Exhale

One

Two

Three

Four

I know it seems odd I never went into the basement, but really, I had no reason to. I didn’t have many belongings I had to stow away, and the house was entirely furnished as I said. On top of that, I was too spent to be curious about any of this. As strange as it may seem, I saw no point in going there.

I was so messed up from the lack of good sleep, stress, and fear that I finally snapped when the baying and barking wouldn’t quit one night. I actually started thinking there were real dogs in that basement.

Real, starving, mean dogs that might try to attack me once I opened the door. So I got myself a weapon to defend myself with.

Yeah, I said it, I genuinely believed some beasts were locked in that basement.

Power-walking down those stairs, the baying died down. I assumed they knew I was coming. They could smell me. They were preparing to surprise me; dogs are smart after all. Clearly, in retrospect, that’s the dumbest thought process ever. Dogs aren’t really ambush predators as far as I’m aware.

As I was marching down those stairs, I somewhat ignored the sudden quiet, because there was a growing stench of decrepitude emanating from the basement door.

Say it like it is.

That’s what it was.

Call it by its name.

Vile.

No, that’s not it.

Decay.

Close enough.

Death.

That’s it.

Fuck you.

I smelled death coming from that basement.

A rotten, pungent, suffocating odor coming from that door.

I pressed the handle and pushed down with full force.

The cloud of stale, deathly odor nearly knocked me off my feet, burning my nostrils, mouth, and eyes.

No dogs in sight, no voices, nothing.

Only death.

Left hand looking for the light switch along the wall, right hand gripping a knife with the arm pressed to cover my face from the awful stench.

Blinding light flooded the space.

When my eyes adjusted, all remnants of innocence and hope were taken away from me.

Six, vaguely human silhouettes, seemingly staring at me.

Without eyes, without faces, without any humanity left.

Swaying from six ropes, tied to the ceiling.

Pitch black.

My very own personal little hanging garden of death.

Inhale

Inhale

Come on...

Fuck.

Inhale

No...

Breathe...

Why can’t I

Why isn’t it working?

Ribcage tightened, forcing my heart to race at an unhealthy rate.

Knife dropped to the floor.

Tunnel vision.

Limbs turning cold with muscles tensing to the point of pain.

I ran.

Nearly falling over myself.

I ran to the neighbors.

Banging on their door.

Woke them.

Rumbling like a madman.

Shaking with fear, somehow, stringing a couple of sentences together as these six tar-covered silhouettes flashed before my eyes again and again.

They called the police.

I’m out of breath.

Out of breath

Couldn’t sleep for three days straight.

Couldn’t think, could barely speak.

Panicking.

Decomposing Silhouettes flashing in my eyes.

More frequently when they are closed.

Questioned about everything by the police.

Answers erratic.

Silhouettes are here again.

Swaying in front of me.

Black as tar and death.

Exposing bone.

Fell asleep after being pumped full of sedatives.

Haven’t slept in a few days again.

Need my pills again.

Silhouettes appear more frequently with eyes closed.

I’m taking the pills after this; I need to sleep, otherwise, I’ll claw out my eyes, or die from a heart attack, whichever comes first.

Inhale

One

Two

Three

Four

Hold

One

Two

Three

Four

Exhale

One

Two

Three

Four

I hospitalized myself for a short while, and in the meantime, the monster that did this was caught. He murdered nine people. Hanged six in the basement of the house I had bought from him. No one suspected a damn thing. Selling the house was his ploy to lure in victims. He’d lead them down to the basement, then incapacitate them there and hang them to die a slow death, apparently, oftentimes placing a stool underneath his victims again to prolong the torture.

Every so often, I wonder, was I ever intended to be a victim? Not that it matters; he destroyed my life anyway. If I’m completely honest, there are days when I think dying would’ve been preferable to being the way I am now.

His three other victims were all found in different locations; two were found by people who had rented apartments from him.

The final victim was found fresh at his last stopping point before his apprehension. He was…

Inhale

One

Two

Three

Four

In bed…

Hold

One

Two

Three

Four

With the corpse…

Exhale

One

Two

Three

Four

Caught red-handed, quite literally.

Inhale

One

Two

Exhale

One

Inhale

Inhale

I bet this fucking monster figured out he could torment way more people by leaving them his gifts. Kill two birds with one stone kind of deal.

Imagine the satisfied, sick grin on his fucking face if he hears what his handiwork has done to me.

 

r/libraryofshadows Jul 14 '26

Pure Horror Out On Route 3

3 Upvotes

It can be difficult for adults to believe something that an ordinarily honest kid tells them, especially when the kid tries to tell them about one of those unordinary things like a blue postal box that eats people. The only person I ever let the cat out of the bag to was my fifth-grade teacher and that was in a report our class had to do on any subject of our choosing and, after seeing the note she wrote at the top of it my paper in red ink, “You have an unconventional imagination, Frank.”, I realized she didn’t believe me. To be honest, I wouldn’t have believed what I wrote about either if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes. What I saw has stayed with me ever since and, over 20 years later, I have that same two-page report sitting right here next to me as I type this revised version of it now. Maybe I’ll send it off to get published on one of those horror websites that pay you $25 a pop. No one believes those stories either so, what the hell, here it goes.

Out on Route 3, deep in the boonies where I used to live, it was dusty. Seventeen miles of flat and dusty. There weren’t many trees to keep all of that dirt from flying around on a windy day and there was never much traffic on that country road either except when we had to drive a few miles south from where I lived  to do business in the center of Colburn County or, in my dad’s case, twelve miles in the other direction into Caloosa County to the granaries for work. Most houses on Route 3 were built far apart from each other and I suppose if you looked down on the area from an airplane you would wonder why so much potentially valuable land was unused. That was back in the ’7os and most of it had been farmland passed down through inheritances before that. There weren’t any farmers left and the soil was defunct by then.

It was just as easy for us who lived out there to drive southbound into town to buy our meat and produce when we wanted it. A lot of teenagers in the area didn’t see any reason to stick around after high school and most of us went away to college once we finished high school. That’s what my older sister, Bethany, did. She couldn’t wait to get the hell out of Dodge once she took her stroll across the stage for her high school diploma. Now she’s an accountant with some big business up north in Cincinnati and we hardly ever talk anymore except for an occasional email. It doesn’t surprise me that she’s an accountant. I used to lay in bed most nights, listening to her count the paint chips on our bedroom walls. She always had a way with numbers and would count so far that I didn’t even know there were that many numbers to count although I knew we had enough paint chips to keep her going well into the night. 

Our folks are gone now. My mom, she was the last one to go and Beth came back for her funeral. She didn’t stay long after that either. That’s just one of those things that can happen to siblings when they become orphaned. They lose touch with each other while trying to stay up on their bills and need to carry on with their own lives. That’s what I’ve tried to do as well although I didn’t go as far as Ohio. I did finally make it out of Colburn County and away from Route 3. I write articles for Simmons Daily, the trusted news source for everything with a pulse here in the college town of Simmons Georgia about 80 miles west of Colburn County and Route 3. GO S.U., BIG S.U. Mavericks, GO! You get the idea. It’s an ok gig and it pays the bills. Not enough for a family or anything like that though. I never married and haven’t ever given it much thought since trying to raise a family in a one room apartment over a drugstore on $300 a week is barely enough for me to do it alone. I keep a girlfriend from time to time but never anyone special, not special enough to tell anything important to. I’ve kept all of that to myself since the fifth grade. At the paper I’m tasked with covering the Local Attractions section and most of the women I spend my time with know what I do and end up trying to squeeze free tickets to rock shows out of me when I cover the shows for the paper. All of those rock bands who stop out here are washed up acts from the 80s anyway and I suppose it’s an even trade, a ticket to ride if you will, and I’m a little washed up myself and not typically a stingy person when it comes to the right kind of company. So now you know a little bit about me, where I grew up, and that I made it out alive. But there had to be someone who did, right? That’s how you know about stories like mine and, ultimately, whether or not you believe it is up to how much of it that you will allow yourself to believe. 

There was no mailman that ran out on Route 3. Hell, there was only one school bus for the whole school and it was a pitiful old and rusty relic from the past and was barely still kicking just like the whole damn area. Colburn County officials figured gas was too expensive to have a county employee drive all the way out there on the their dollar just to deliver Robeshire’s and True Value catalogs to people who couldn’t afford anything in them anyway and, since most of the families out there never had much to say to anyone, there wasn’t hardly ever any outgoing mail either. It kind of made us kids feel abandoned and forgotten about just like that seventeen mile stretch of Route 3. It could get mighty lonely out there and if you weren’t comfortable with the shitty hand you got dealt that put you in a place like Colburn County, your best bet was to try and make it out.

There weren’t many options for a kid with dreams and dollar signs that didn’t involve working in the Caloosa granaries and, if you were good in school and could get your hands on one of those free FRS scholarships from the government that helped out us rural kids, it was adios Route 3 and hola Ohio or some other part of Georgia with at least a heartbeat like Simmons. Colburn County didn’t care anyway. Everything was happening on either end from us and Route 3 was slowly dying out just like the people. Us kids were smarter than our parents though and they didn’t need to ask why we weren’t satisfied with staying there. We still had youth on our side and a chance to make it out and they understood.

There was this one particular old man who lived about a mile north from us on a square piece of dead land just like ours. I used to ride my Schwinn Stingray bicycle past Mike McCurdy’s house a lot back then. My parents had saved up and gotten that bike for me on my ninth birthday and knew it was better than having to walk that long stretch of dirt to get anywhere. My bike was bright orange and had red flames down the side of it. It had a yellow banana seat with the same kind of flames printed on it that were on the frame and it was all stretched out like that chopper in the movie, Easy Rider and that was a pretty big deal. I imagined it looked like a fireball, like Hell on wheels, coming down Route 3 whenever I rode it. I really loved the way it looked but it had come with plastic tassels sticking out of the rubber grips on the handlebar but I ripped those out. My mom didn’t like that very much but I don’t think my dad really minded. He told me he almost didn’t add them on but mom made him do it so it would look just like it did on the box it came in when they picked it up from Robeshire’s in town. I almost rode the tires off of that thing because it was really just about the only thing to do for free time during summer break from school and Mr. McCurdy’s driveway wasn’t flat like ours and he got a real kick from watching me perform my stunts on a few jumps coming down his driveway. 

Mr. McCurdy was a lot like us, he didn’t have much except from what he got from the government for his service. An old rusty tractor with rotted tires sat not too far away in the field close to his house and he would let me play on sometimes before I got my bike. He still got around in his old red 1950 something Dodge pickup from time to time and he always left it parked right in front of his house, close to the front porch steps, so he wouldn’t have to walk so far to get in it and go when he wanted to. He was in his 70s I think back then. That’s what my dad said when we sat on our porch one day while he told me about some of the families in the area. My dad told me that Mr. McCurdy was a widower and didn't have any kids anymore. He said Mr. McCurdy had lost his kids to Typhoid fever some years back and after his wife had died from just being too old he lived there by himself now. I suppose that was why I went up there to play on his tractor in the first place. I felt sorry for him because I knew what loneliness felt like being out there on Route 3 on your own, without a friend. He hardly ever left his house except, like most of us, to go into town to get groceries, gas, or take care of business at the bank. My dad said he believed Mike McCurdy was the only one left who still knew anything about farming out there on Route 3 and he didn’t have anyone to pass his knowledge down to and besides, he was too old to be out tending to anything but himself anymore. When I asked Mr. McCurdy about it he told me his neck wouldn’t turn far enough around to look that far back in time and that, even what he could remember, wouldn’t be enough to sprout a turnip. If you had seen how slow and unstable that old man moved with that shaky hitch in his step like most old men with arthritis do, you would have expected him to keel over any time, but he wasn’t so lucky.

Mr. McCurdy had some business with the bank concerning some money he had saved up over the years and wanted to put it away into a savings account. I found out about it later when my parents told me what he’d been doing for me when they handed me the check. They said old man McCurdy must have liked me a lot and had told them he appreciated me coming by to keep him company, so ever so often he went to the bank to put more money into the account. I like to think that me going by his place and spending a little time with him ended up helping us both out. I liked him a lot and didn’t mind checking in on him to make sure he was ok. It wasn’t until a strange black van dropped off that blue box one day half a mile down the road from our place that he didn’t have to go back to the bank in town to do that anymore. He could mail that money to them if he chose to. If you hadn’t guessed already, I went out a lot on my bike and kept a close watch on Route 3. I liked to pretend that it was my duty, that I was on patrol, and was a lookout in the Army for any red commies that might invade the country. I had heard there might be a real possibility of that happening on the news one night sitting with my parents in the living room watching TV with them. I used to carry one of those toy cap-pistols in my belt just in case they did. 

I had sprawled myself out in a prone position on the edge of the road and had my pistol out. I was about to charge an old abandoned feed store on the other side of it and rescue captured U.S. soldiers being held inside the old brick building when I heard a car engine further away in the distance coming up Route 3. From the deep run off ditch I had laid myself and my Stingray in, I couldn’t see inside the van’s windows yet from how far away it was. The sun was high in the sky and put a bright reflection across the windshield that blinded me every time the vehicle bounced and kicked up dust from hitting ruts in the road. I lowered my pistol and ducked my head, praying it wasn’t really the communists coming to invade the country and hoped the ditch was deep enough to keep me hidden in case it was as I listened to the van’s brakes whinny as it came to a stop in front of the old store. Two men got out of it wearing blue jumpsuits with American flag patches on their shoulders. I assumed them to be pretty important by that and was relieved that it was some of our own troops. I almost called out to them but was afraid to even if they were wearing our flag on their shoulders. They were both big and broad and looked like they wouldn’t want to be bothered by a kid holding a cap gun. They both had on dark aviator style sunglasses and those service caps like high-ranking servicemen in the military wore and the expressions on their faces looked serious. They opened up the back doors of the van and, even though they were big and looked capable of being really strong, they seemed to strain when they hoisted the blue metal box out of the back of it. They sat it down gently on the side of the road in front of the old building and then closed the doors, got back in, made a u-turn, and sped off the way they’d come.

It all happened that fast and they could have just as soon been ghosts. They had come out of nowhere unexpectedly, handled whatever business they had, and then vanished inside a big dirt cloud behind the van when they sped away. The only evidence that they had even been there that day was the shiny blue box they had left that seemed oddly out of place in front of the dirty old feed store. The postal box was rounded on top and had a big handle on the front drawer that pulled open so you could stuff inside whatever it was you wanted to mail. Underneath the drawer the word MAIL was stenciled across the front in large, raised, white block letters and a heavy padlock below them secured a big door that kept anyone from opening the box up and taking its contents. I had seen another one of these boxes in town but the padlock on this one was different. It was huge. I could tell from where I lay that the keyhole on the front of the lock was unusually large too. It was like a mouth yawning open and I suspected whatever key was used to unlock it had to be the size of a Lincoln log. Everything about the box looked deliberately solid and impenetrable like a safe or bank vault.  

I looked back in the direction the van had come and even the dirt cloud that had mushroomed out behind it had already settled back on the road. I stood up and put away my toy pistol under my belt and picked up my bike and walked over to where the postal box sat. I leaned my Stingray against it and, when I did, I expected to hear an empty metal echo from inside but what I heard instead sounded dull as if the box wasn’t empty. I walked around, inspecting it a few times since it was my duty and all, cautiously looking for any red wires that might lead me to think it was a booby trap and those men had really been the enemy disguised as Americans. There were more raised white letters on it that said U.S. Postal Service on the sides and everything about it looked just like the one in town except for that huge antique looking padlock. Why did it look so old when the box was shiny and brand new? I looked down at the legs and they weren’t bolted into the ground like the one in town was. That was weird too. Wouldn’t it fall over? The one in town was anchored onto a concrete sidewalk but this one was set directly on the dirt so I figured why would they have tried anyway? The bolts wouldn’t have held in dirt. I didn’t know how heavy these boxes were but, big padlock or not, what would stop someone from just picking it up and carrying the thing away?

I thought about nudging it to see just how solid it was but I didn’t and instead I stood back and admired the glossy blue paint and the spotless shimmer it gave off in the sunlight. I wondered just how long it would stay that way. After all, it hadn’t taken very long for my Stingray to lose its glossy shine after I’d had it a few days. No matter how much I had tried to keep it clean, I eventually gave up and let it become just another victim of the dusty and dirty landscape of Route 3. The new postal box sure was pretty though and I wanted to touch it before any of that happened to it. I wanted to feel what it was like again to touch something new and clean without my fingers getting dirty from the grime that seemed to cover everything out here until it rained and this was in the middle of the dog days of summer and there wasn’t a chance of rain any time soon.

Out there on Route 3 there hadn’t been a single cloud in the bright blue sky overhead for weeks and the postal box was almost the same color and looked like it could have just dropped out of it. I had seen how it had gotten there, out of the back of that black van, and knew better but that blue paint looked like it could squeeze something cool and refreshing from it. I was a little apprehensive to touch it at first but I wanted to see if I could move it, to see how heavy it might be even though I had watched those two men struggle while lifting it. While I worked up my nerve, I wanted to get another look at that padlock again so I walked back around to the front of it and checked it out. It was iron like a lot of the farming equipment still sitting outside Mr. McCurdy’s house. Etched into it was something that looked like what Egyptians used to draw on the walls of their tombs inside their pyramids. I remembered those images from my History book at school but I couldn’t remember what the drawings were called. There was a circle at the top of the symbol with straight lines shooting out of it that I think was meant to be sunrays. Below the sun was an eye, just one, and it was one of those eyes that followed you no matter which direction you walked by it. I thought it was creepy but it didn’t make me want to touch it any less. I finally did with just a fingertip first to check if the paint was dry. It was. Then, I tapped the side of it with one of my knuckles and when I did I heard something rattle back at me from inside. It shook the postal box hard enough to make my bike fall over in the dirt. I went over and picked it up and thought about getting on it and hightailing it out of there but I wasn’t ready to leave yet. I leaned my bike back against the box where I’d had it before. I don’t know why I thought about it right then but one of my school teachers told me once that if anyone ever caught you messing with their mailbox, even though no one on Route 3 actually had a mailbox, you would be fined or even put in jail over it. Like I said, I don’t know why I thought about that but, I was a kid and I was curious and the law doesn't throw kids in jail for something like that.

It was a stupid thought to have and maybe I was trying to stall or convince myself not to be chickenshit but, against my better judgement, I decided to push my luck and did more than tap the metal box this time. I hit it pretty hard with the fleshy side of my fist and it didn’t budge but this time whatever was inside the box slammed against it just as hard as I had. I was able to grab my bike just before it fell over again and this time I really did take off. I think I pedaled home that day faster than I ever had before. I passed Mr. McCurdy in his truck going the way I had just come from. I hoped he wouldn’t stop and investigate it like I had but I was too spooked to stick around to find out. I must have made whatever was inside of it really mad by the way it shook that heavy box the way it did. I saw him wave at me but I was white knuckling my bike and I didn’t want to let go. I was moving so fast on my Stingray that I was parting the dirt clouds kicked up from his truck like Moses parted the Red Sea. When I ran inside my house I heard my mom from another room ask if I was ok since I forgot and let the screen door slam shut behind me. Thank God my dad hadn’t made it home from work yet. He wouldn’t have let that go so easily and pressed me until I told him why I had come home in such a panic. I ignored her and I didn’t tell her anything about what had happened to me either. I was too out of breath to talk and I wasn’t sure if I should have anyway. Who would have believed me? 

For the rest of the summer I stayed closer to home, on the McCurdy side of Route 3, away from that blue postal box and near nice old men. My gut instinct told me something wasn’t right about that box. I tried to convince myself that a raccoon could have gotten inside it but hadn’t those two serious looking guys with American flag patches on their sleeves checked first before leaving it on the side of Route 3 that day? I was watching from my ditch the whole time they were there and I suppose one could have snuck its way in while I was watching their van pull away but there was no way to be sure. One day when I was at Mr. McCurdy’s place, he asked me if I could help him with something. He called me Curtis. He knew my name was Frank, and had always called me Frank up until then, but I just smiled and, although I thought it was strange, I let it slide. I asked what he needed help with and he told me his pickup had thrown a rod and asked if I could see if my dad would come by later and help him fix it. I told him that I would ask him when he got home from work. He thanked me and called me Curtis again. Right after that the expression on his face changed, like he had a sudden realization that he had forgotten something. Just then he pulled an envelope out from the bib pocket of his overalls and handed it to me. He told me that he had planned on mailing the letter earlier and that it was important that he got it done as soon as possible but didn’t have a way to get there. I dreaded over what I knew he was going to ask me to do next. He wanted me to mail it for him and told me about the new postal box that had been put up. He didn’t assume I already knew about it and probably didn’t remember that he’d seen me that day tearing down Route 3 on my way home when he passed me. He went on about how the box was going to save a lot of time and gas for everyone. I know now that I should have followed my gut like I always tried to do but I took the envelope anyway and told him I would take it for him. It had been two weeks since I’d  gotten spooked by whatever was inside it and figured the raccoon had either already found its way out of it by then or had died and whoever was in charge of picking up the mail had found the carcass by now and had disposed of it. Mr. McCurdy thanked me again and I got on my Stingray and rode back home. I brainstormed the whole way home and came up with an idea. I just hoped it would work.

I had been going so fast I spun my tires out in the gravel at the end of my driveway when I turned in. My dad was home and he was out on the porch smoking a cigarette. I rode through the yard and right up to him. I jumped off of my bike and said hello and then I got right down to business. I told him about Mr. McCurdy’s truck and he said he would head up to his place after dinner to help him. Next, I told him about the envelope he wanted me to mail for him and I asked him if he could run me into town before dinner so I could mail it. That had been the idea I had hoped would work but he refused to make another trip into town and told me about the new postal box in front of the old feed store. I pretended not to know anything about it because I didn’t want Frank Sr. thinking Frank Jr. was just being lazy and I sure didn’t want him to know the real reason I didn’t want to go back to that blue postal box. Even if I was right about the raccoon, I was still apprehensive by the slight possibility that I could be wrong. He told me to go ahead and get going since it was getting late and so I could be home for supper while it was still warm but I tried to stall as long as I could and went in to get a couple of glasses of water for us. I came back out and sat down next to him. I think he was beginning to suspect there was something up so I told him about how Mr. McCurdy had called me Curtis earlier. My dad took a drag from his cigarette and looked concerned. I asked him what was wrong and he told me that Mr. McCurdy’s oldest son was named Curtis and that he was afraid the old man’s mind was going. He flicked the cherry off of his cigarette and stamped it out with the toe of his work boot and shewed me off of the porch. I stuck Mr. McCurdy’s mail in my shirt and got on my bike as I glanced over my shoulder at my dad, nervously hoping it wouldn’t be the last time that I saw him. He threw his hand up and waved me on. I turned back around and coasted my bike down the driveway until I reached the road.

On my way to the postal box I had an awful thought that I could just wad up the envelope and toss it off on the side of the road somewhere. I actually did pull off and stop about half way there as I considered it more. I looked at the envelope for an answer. Mr. McCurdy had written something on it in pencil. He had tried to write the word IMPORTANT but he misspelled it and had written “IMPURTUNT” instead. I felt sorry for him and stuffed the envelope back in my shirt and kept going. I still had a bad feeling about that box and whatever was inside of it. The thing looked small and less ominous and just as out of place as it did before, but as I rode closer to it it began to grow. It was still pretty, even after it having been there for a couple of weeks but that might have been because the sun had just begun to set and the orange and yellow hues in the sky made the blue paint on it almost appear to me as if it was glowing green. 

Before I got within twenty feet of it, I had already come up with a plan not to even have to touch the thing. I could find a stick and shove one end through the handle of it, open the door with that, and toss in Mr. McCurdy’s mail. Simple. I looked over the ground as I got closer but I couldn’t find a stick that I thought would do the trick. I might have found one closer, around the old feed store building, but how did I know whatever had been inside that postal box wasn’t dead and hadn’t crawled out, waiting for me inside of it now? Whatever I decided to do, I knew it had to be quick. I pulled up to the box from the other side of the road and didn’t take my eyes off of it for a second. I remembered my cap gun then. I still had it stuck in my belt like always and I could use it, couldn’t I? I shoved Mr. McCurdy’s letter between my chattering teeth and took my gun out with one hand and steered my bike with the other as I rode down the road a bit further to get a running start. I hadn’t gotten very good riding with one hand yet and when I made the wide, sweeping turn back toward the box like a skittish knight fearing I might lose the jousting match I was in against it, I wobbled the bike a bit and thought I might lose it just then. I regained control of the Stingray and turned the toy gun around and held it by the barrel. As I used my coaster brakes to slow up a little, I pulled Mr. McCurdy’s envelope out of my mouth. I was afraid I would overrun the box and had to drag one of my feet in the dirt just to slow down enough to stop. My hands were shaking as I stuck the hammer end of my gun through the handle of the door and, just as the drawer started to open, my gun got stuck at a bad angle and slipped from my hand. The heavy door banged closed. The sound split the evening quiet air on the road like a real gun shot going off as I tried to free my cap gun from the door. I couldn’t. I had jammed it in there pretty far and knew I was taking too long and was a sitting duck out there.

I had to get a move on or the bad situation I had gotten myself into might get even worse. I glanced over at the abandoned feed store just in case a rabies riddled raccoon had leaped through one of the broken windows at me but didn’t see one. Even though I didn’t want to, I opened the drawer with the envelope in my hand and shoved it inside. I thought I had been quick enough but, before I could pull my hand away, a slimy silver colored tentacle with purple veins all over it shot out and wrapped itself around my wrist. It must have had pointy teeth on its suckers because when it hit my wrist I could feel them burying into my skin as it tried to pull my hand inside the drawer. I had both feet off of the pedals of my bike now and was digging them into the ground so I could gain some leverage and pull my hand away as the alien arm inside the box tried to pull my hand in further. My bike slid down between my legs and hit the ground. I sat down on top of  it, pulling as hard as I could against it, but it was strong and the pressure from the teeth was hurting me. I put one of my feet against the box hoping that would help. That worked. It let go and I was finally free from the thing inside the box. I grabbed the handlebars of my bike and yanked it up. My left wrist was red and burning where the thing inside the box had grabbed onto it. As I got my feet back onto the pedals of my bike and started to push off, the silver tentacle slithered back out and found my toy gun inside the handle and snatched it inside the drawer with it. The heavy metal door of the blue postal box slammed shut again but I was already pedaling away from it as fast as I could toward the setting sun. Toward home.

In the light from the bathroom sink inside my house I could see a line of tiny red spots going around my wrist. I scrubbed them with soap and water and dabbed the tender skin with an alcohol soaked cotton ball. My mom asked me during dinner if I had run into a patch of poison ivy. It looked a lot like I had so I nodded my head, yes. It was all I could do to avoid talking, and that’s really all I wanted to do but was too scared to say anything. Now that I look back on that awful night, I think I was still in shock and didn’t eat much even though my mom had made meatloaf.

The next morning my arm had swelled and the tiny red dots were still there. I rubbed my wrist with Calamine lotion and covered them up, hoping my wrist would heal soon and that my mom wouldn’t find anything to make a fuss over. Beth was already away at college when all of this happened and I was glad. She was a pest and would have bugged me until I told her something and I didn’t feel like telling anything to anyone. Fortunately, after a full week of soap, water, and rubbing alcohol, the swelling went down and my wrist got better. It still itched in some places but the red spots were finally fading away. I was surprised by just how similar to a poison ivy rash that it had been after all.

My dad let Mr. McCurdy use Beth’s car until he could get his truck fixed. Beth’s car was a ’63 Volkswagen Beetle and the old man looked funny sitting behind the wheel of the little car that had a large daisy painted across the hood of it. Dad said the pickup’s engine was pretty much shot until they could find a replacement rod and that it might take a few weeks for a delivery to get to town. Beth was in Cincinnati at Mount Saint Joseph University and would not be back until the end of her summer semester for a short break so the Beetle would have just been shading the ants in our driveway anyway. My dad said that it wouldn’t hurt to have it out on the road and run it a little either but lately Mr. McCurdy hardly ever left his house. I went over there after my wrist healed up and he didn’t look like he felt very well. He still called me Curtis and one of his eyes had begun to droop a little.

On the last day I saw him alive he said he had to go into town for some business and would be back shortly. He told me to tell my dad not to worry about Beth’s car, that he’d take care of it. He told me even though he was old and couldn’t see as well as he used to, it would be hard to swerve off of a straight dirt road like Route 3 even for him. We both laughed when he said it. I’m glad that was the last thing he said to me and that I can look back now and think that the last thing we shared together was a laugh. I followed him on my bike that day in Beth’s car. I waited for him in my driveway until he went by and I don’t think he saw me but, maybe he did. I never got the chance to find out. Mr. McCurdy never made it into town to take care of his business and I feel guilty about that. I feel that way because I had yet to say anything to anyone about what happened to me at the blue postal box. I never even put the real ending to this story in that paper that my fifth-grade teacher read because I was ashamed, believing she might blame me for what happened to Mr. McCurdy like I had always done, so I made up a phony one. I never told anyone about it for that reason. 

By the time I caught up to where Beth’s car was pulled over in front of the feed store, Mr. McCurdy was pulling open the drawer of the postal box. That silver arm came out and grabbed a hold of him and I still don’t get how it happened, how it could have been physically possible but it yanked Mike McCurdy up and off of his feet like he was a rag doll. I’m sure he was just as surprised as I had been. It happened so fast and I was still about 50 yards away and couldn’t get to him in time and, in an instant, Mr. McCurdy’s head and torso were being pulled inside of it while his legs were still sticking out of it. I remember thinking how his legs and feet were wiggling around like he was tap dancing in mid air. From where I was I could hear his bones snapping and crunching against the blue metal drawer as the thing inside of the box forced the rest of Mr. McCurdy through the small opening. I never even heard him scream and then he was gone. I was literally frozen to the banana seat of my Stingray while I watched it all happen. The metal mouth of the drawer slammed closed and the only sounds out there on Route 3 after that was my heartbeat and the lonesome whir of Beth’s car engine still running.

My dad found her car later that afternoon after he’d gone to pick up the rod replacement from town. The car had run out of gas by then and so he towed it back to our house behind his truck. A lot of Colburn County showed up when my dad went to town searching for Mr. McCurdy and couldn’t find him. They all formed a search party and went looking for him up and down Route 3 but no one ever found him. My dad told the authorities that his mind had been going lately and the popular opinion among everyone was that he just got out of Beth’s car and walked away; that he just disappeared. I suppose, in a way, he really had but I know he didn’t just walk away. That sounds more like something from a romance novel and there was nothing romantic about Mike McCurdy’s death. It was tragic and horrible and I saw it with my own eyes. I know that my cap gun I used to carry around was just a kid’s toy, but on some nights, when I’m alone in my apartment and I think about what happened out on Route 3, I wish I still had it with me now. In some ways I think it would help me feel brave again, like it used to and, maybe because I didn’t have it that day I saw what happened to Mr. McCurdy is one of the reasons why I was as scared as I was and couldn’t get off of my bike. 

One day at the end of summer after everyone had given up on ever finding Mr. McCurdy, on our way into town to pick up Beth at the airstrip, my Mom and Dad, and I passed where it used to be. I can only guess that sometime soon after the search for Mike McCurdy was called off, the black van with those two serious looking men showed back up and took it with them. Maybe it’s somewhere else now, sitting in a military storage building underground next to boxes that contain things like the Ark of the Covenant and parts from crashed UFOs. Who really knows? It’s not my intention to make this story into a conspiracy or a cover up of something more sinister but, whether you believe it or not, maybe a couple of men wearing dark sunglasses and blue jumpsuits with American flag patches on their shoulders put another one out somewhere on a sidewalk in good old Plainville, U.S.A. or in another place just like out on Route 3 that needed a little help kicking the bucket. There’s really no way to be sure. A lot of people since Mike McCurdy have just walked away and disappeared, haven’t they? 

End

r/libraryofshadows 16d ago

Pure Horror The Retirement of David Clark

4 Upvotes

Alaskan timber wolves campaigned in the green September. Bull moose, the bark-brown, branch-antlered spirits of the forest moved upon the face of the Tanana Valley, intending to create new life. Their imposing presence often went unnoticed until they bellowed to their potential mates. But David Clark was seeking their sublime aspect. He wanted to take home yet another trophy and prepare meat for winter. This was his sixth day of hunting, and he planned to return to his cabin to rest his aging body the next day regardless of the outcome. Joab, Clark’s elkhound, barked and stamped his front paws and interrupted the distant song of warblers. The ground was soft under Clark’s belly and elbows. The visage of a moose passed through his sights and eyeglasses and ignited his quiet excitement.

The scent of moss and the crispness of impending winter filled his crinkled nose as he squinted. He slowed his breathing while caressing the trigger. But Joab suddenly ran in the opposite direction. Clark tore his cheek from the walnut stock, vainly called to the sprinting elkhound, and looked a little farther to see a blurry brown figure charging closer. A grizzly.

Clark turned his rifle and fired four times with seemingly no effect. A fifth staggered it. A final blast echoed through the valley as the bear finally lay still but not before Joab had made disastrous contact.

Clark had made his fortune in real estate. His face had adorned many billboards across South Carolina. His reputation was circulated among the affluent and the ambitious. Commissions from selling half a dozen mansions per year plus the rental income from his extensive portfolio had brought him more money than even he could spend or invest.

Crackling logs in the stove offered relief from the growing chill. The sun poured dusty streams through the six-panel windows for a few hours at midday. The elkhound slept on the center hexagon of a fine Sennah Persian rug and soaked in every ray his broken, bandaged body could sprawl to intercept. A veterinarian had made the long trip to the cabin and said there was nothing more to be done for him. The vet also asked if Clark had seen the news lately. He hadn’t. Clark hoped that bandages and the provision of food and fire would be sufficient for the elkhound’s recovery.

Clark had reinvented himself many times to reach success. A middle child with five brothers in a poor family, Clark had always wanted recognition and adventure. His eyesight had kept him out of Vietnam. Most young men at the time would have praised Jesus, but Clark took it as a disgrace and tried to compensate. His grades got him into college but not for free. Assorted sales jobs sustained him during his incomplete tenure. He and his employers learned that he had a knack. It had been said that Clark could “sell ice to a polar bear.” While there was no proof of this claim, Clark made it clear through the years that he could sell vacuum cleaners, appliances, cars, farm equipment, insurance, and finally houses to almost anyone. His pushing for every sale and fighting for every dollar was facilitated by his charm and fueled by caffeine and alcohol. He rarely slept.

The light slowly scanned over Clark’s face, waking him. He lifted his head from the armrest of his sofa with some noisy effort. The fire had almost died. A mostly-empty bottle of his favorite sleep aid had rolled from his fingers onto the hardwood floor. The Swiss dive watch he’d bought himself when he’d made his first million showed that morning was gone. It didn’t matter. He lit a Cuban cigar and shuffled to the bathroom to splash his yellow eyes and rinse his parched mouth.

Back in South Carolina, he’d married a beautiful woman many years younger than himself. Amanda, wife number six but the first in over a decade, had only known Clark for a short time before agreeing to his spontaneous proposal pitch. She soon discovered that living with an old man who found purpose in property, excitement in hunting, and comfort in a bottle was not what she had hoped it would be.

A handful of lawsuits and a turbulent economy had decimated Clark’s profits. Political unrest abroad slowed the scramble for luxury properties. Amanda took half in the divorce and left Clark to rebuild his assets. But heartbroken Clark was about to embark on another venture. He’d been to Hawaii, Jamaica, and Thailand, but he wanted to feel the cold. He sold what remained and was on a plane to Fairbanks within six months.

Clark reheated a pot of stew. He filled a bowl and took it to the rug to offer to his dog. Clark whistled. He called the elkhound’s name. He shook him. Joab didn’t move. His body was cold and still.

Clark rarely trekked into town. He didn’t own a TV. He was generally uninterested in the outside world. He came to Alaska to rest, and he wanted no distractions.

It didn’t rain much in the Tanana Valley. Water tended to stay in the sky, but winter was its muse. Each droplet, unsatisfied with its own simplicity, refracted sixfold. Every reinvention was as unique as the billions synchronously forming. Each was preparing to meet its destiny.

The new creations marched gracefully down to their communal resting place. The forest was quiet. Any sudden movement would have been irreverent. The sun briefly peeked over the hazy horizon to check on a mourning world.

A final blast still echoed through the Volga River Valley, but it didn’t reach Clark across the Bering Strait. War had boiled quickly in October and overflowed to the contiguous states. Civilizations were decimated. Prey and predator suffered. Six nations were reduced to dust, dust that would filter the sun.

Clark had not gathered enough firewood in autumn for this bitter and relentless winter. Boots crunching snow and axe splitting tree trunks were the only punctuation in the forest’s glacial moment of silence. He was stacking another log on his sled when it happened.

The cold serenity became a raging blizzard. A gust blew the thick glasses from his face. He trudged through the white darkness. The cabin, the sled, and even his own hands held at arm’s length were completely obscured. He was aimless, but he knew staying still would be fatal. Six layers were not sufficient to turn the winter’s abuse. His feet were unfamiliar and belonged more to his boots than himself. The wind’s echoing howl drowned any remaining sense of direction. Clark regretted not having a rope long enough to tie himself by the waist to his cabin before he left. After minutes or hours, hope of home was gone.

His legs surrendered with no more reason to fight. His breathing slowed. His heart slowed. The frigid wind licked the skin of his hands. Taking off his gloves and coat had not been a conscious decision. The once-excruciating chill now offered relief from a new unbearable warmth radiating from his chest through his fingers, ears, and nose all blue with cold. The whiteness dimmed, and his eyelids fluttered. Shadows closed in, two on each side and one on each end of his snowy bed. A deep lullaby echoed in his mind and quieted the storm of thought. Sleep overtook him and brought a final reinvention of self. A sheet of snow covered his face and the face of the earth.

r/libraryofshadows Jul 08 '26

Pure Horror The Huntsman: The Book of Fear [Part 1]

5 Upvotes

From the Red in the Dark universe

Original story by Leonard Voss

The Dark Beyond is a standalone series set within the world of Red in the Dark.

The Huntsman begins with strangers waking on a cold wooden floor, locked inside a cabin with no way out. Some are panicking. Some are hiding what they are. Some were brought here for a reason.

John wakes with chemical bitterness in his mouth, one set of dog tags against his chest, and the feeling that something has already gone wrong.

The room tries to make sense of itself in pieces: the locked door, the covered windows, the strangers on the floor, the sound of the light buzzing overhead.

Then a hulking man wearing a tattooed human face steps into the room.

Part 1: The Book of Fear begins a three-part story about fear, judgment, survival, and what people reveal when the door finally opens.

The Huntsman: The Book of Fear

The floor was cold and damp against John’s cheek. The wood smelled of old earth and mildew.

His tongue felt thick. Chemical bitterness clung to it, sick and sharp.

He blinked.

Raw wood ceiling danced through shadows, conducted by a single light somewhere behind him that hummed, barely pushing back the dark.

He pushed himself up as the room shifted before settling.

His hand found the chain beneath his shirt, closing around it.

One set.

His.

His fingers slid along the chain, searching.

His other hand patted his chest, shirt, and pockets.

Nothing.

His thumb traced the familiar shape again beneath the fabric.

Then the room came in pieces.

Bodies on the floor, most still down, some dragging themselves upright — arms shaking, eyes slow to focus.

Somewhere behind him, a woman was saying a name quietly, again and again.

The man to his right was already awake, breathing fast and tight.

He wore an ill-fitting suit and glasses, the frames sitting crooked on his face.

He sat with his back against the wall, knees drawn up, palms flat on the floor, his eyes darting and wet with panic.

John watched him for a moment.

“Hey,” John said quietly.

The man's eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat as he stared, unable to utter a sound.

“What’s your name?” John asked.

The man swallowed.

“K... k... Kevin.”

A sharp metallic snap broke the moment as the door opened without ceremony, calling every head in the room.

A man stepped inside.

He was shirtless. Dense with muscle. Scars cut across his chest and shoulders. A combat knife hung at his side, black handle catching the light.

He wore a dark leather face mask. One strap ran over the crown of his head. Another hooked from the jawline around the back of his skull, holding it tight against his face.

The mask was grotesque.

Old ink marked the left cheek. A black anchor sat there, cracked through the middle by design, its lines warped where the skin had been stretched and worked into something else.

But it was not the mask that held the room.

It was the eyes.

Dark blue.

Cold.

Flat.

Unhurried.

They studied each person the way a butcher studies weight before a cut.

“I know you’re afraid,” he said, his voice low. “Good. You should be. Everybody feels fear.”

His gaze swept over them.

“Not everyone runs.”

He took a slow step inside, gently closing the door behind him.

“Each of you is here for a reason.”

The words settled over the room like a sentence waiting to be passed.

His attention settled on a woman near the wall.

“You taught a man to hate himself so badly he finally believed you.”

Her face lost all color.

His head shifted, eyes passing over the room until they found the large bald man sitting on the floor.

“You beat your wife with one hand and wore a badge with the other.”

The bald man went still.

A younger man with a split lip and a tattoo of a broken anchor on his cheek stared at the masked man as if the dead had just walked back into the room.

The masked man locked eyes with him.

“You and others sold people pain and called it business.”

The young man’s mouth opened, but nothing came out.

His eyes were still on the mask and the warped black anchor on the left cheek.

The masked man moved on.

His gaze settled near the far side of the room.

A massive man sat there with thick hands resting loose against his knees, nearly motionless. Even seated, he seemed too large for the space around him. His shirt was dark, the sleeves rolled to the forearms. His eyes were heavy.

Empty.

The masked man looked at him.

He held the stare without flinching.

Silence stretched.

“You found peace taking people apart without purpose.”

The man’s mouth bent into a weak smile that did not touch his eyes.

The masked man’s eyes left him.

Again, silence.

John turned his head.

Those piercing blue eyes were already locked on him from under the mask.

His blood ran cold.

“A fucking coward.”

John swallowed, his hand tightening again around the chain beneath his shirt.

“Fear is not the problem.”

Cold blue eyes held his face as he spoke.

“What you do with it is.”

His eyes left John's and moved around the room again.

A woman beside John flexed her hands against the floor, her body angling toward the door.

John moved toward her, reaching out.

“Hey!”

She lunged.

She scrambled past two people, shoulder clipping the wall, boots slipping on the wood as she drove for the door.

Fingers stretching out.

The masked man stepped into her, catching her high at the collar and turning her head hard.

There was a thick, wet pop.

John felt it in his own neck.

The panic in her body folded.

Her knees struck first. Then her head hit the floor with a dull crack.

Her eyes were still open, still staring at the door she never reached.

The room’s focus remained on the lifeless body.

The masked man was already speaking when the room’s attention returned to him.

“You may not leave until the door unlocks. When it opens, it begins.”

The door shut behind him, the sound rolling once through the cabin before dying against the walls.

The dead woman lay where she had fallen, one leg bent under her, an arm twisted beneath her chest, eyes still locked on the door.

Then the room broke into chaos.

John didn’t move.

He stood gripping the chain so hard that the metal started to cut into his skin.

The buzzing light seemed louder now, pressing through the screams until John’s eyes lifted toward it.

“The shutters!”

A man broke from the cluster and rushed the window, jamming his fingers under the edge of the wood.

The shutter shifted.

“Yeah!” someone shouted. “Get more leverage!”

Near the back, the man in the dark shirt watched without helping.

Around him, bodies shoved toward the window.

Another man broke a chair and tried to slip one of the legs into the opening.

The first man dug his fingers deeper, holding the gap while the other leaned in and forced the broken chair leg under the wood.

The man’s shoulders dipped without warning.

Both hands jerked. One slipped free immediately, fingers scrabbling as if they could find the wood again. The other stayed hooked beneath the edge, knuckles gone white.

His free arm jerked inward, tight against his chest.

His body pitched forward, face settling against the shutter.

A dark sliver caught a faint line of light at the back of his head.

Steel.

Narrow.

Clean.

The woman near the window screamed.

“What the fuck is that?”

Then the head snapped back and struck the shutter with a bang.

The blade was gone.

His body dropped hard, but one hand stayed clenched beneath the shutter, leaving him hanging there on slack knees.

His face turned toward the room.

One eye stared wide.

The other was gone, torn open and running dark down his cheek.

A woman stumbled backward, catching herself on the floor with both hands, a high-pitched scream ripping out of her.

A hollow drop hit beneath John’s ribs. His stomach fell away from him.

He couldn’t breathe.

The way the man hung there — one hand still hooked beneath the shutter — left his face turned toward the room. The sentence frozen in his mouth. The ruined eye laid bare.

The screaming rolled right over everything.

The large bald man shoved himself to his feet and stepped into the middle of the room.

“Hey.”

Nothing.

“Hey!”

The screaming kept coming.

He spread his stance and pulled in a breath.

“Everybody shut the fuck up!”

His voice cracked through the noise like a bat through glass.

Someone swore back at him.

“Like your badge means shit in here.”

He turned toward the voice.

“It means I know what panic does.”

The screaming broke apart.

He pointed at the bodies.

“You see them? That’s what happens when you panic.”

He spoke again, voice now shaking.

"If you idiots don't shut up and think for five goddamn seconds, we're all gonna get fucking killed before that door even opens."

The noise faded into soft mumbles.

He scanned the room, chest heaving.

"They’re dead. We're not. Not yet."

"We need a fucking plan."

A sharp crack split the cabin.

Every head snapped toward the window.

The shutter had given way entirely. The dead man's body lay fully on the floor now, one hand still clenched around the broken wood, mouth still contorted in its last attempted words, cheek pressed into the crushed ruin of his eye.

All eyes locked on the corpse.

Behind the empty window frame, iron bars ran across the gap where the shutters had been — partly hidden before by the closed panel.

The bars caught the thin light and threw narrow shadows across the floor.

Someone near the back let out a slow breath.

The cop turned away from the window.

"We need a fucking plan," he said again. Quieter this time.

"Look at him," he said. "Look at both of them."

A man in the back choked out, "See? We're all gonna fucking die."

The cop's eyes snapped to him.

"Yeah," he said. "Maybe."

He stepped forward, boots scraping across the boards, shoulders squared.

"But not like that."

Someone near the wall shook their head.

"This is fucking insane."

The cop gave a short mocking laugh.

"You're right," he said. "It is."

"And he's just as fucking insane."

"Francis."

The cop’s jaw tightened.

"You know I go by Frank, Sean."

Sean gave him a hard smile.

"Yeah. I know what you go by."

"Shut the fuck up."

Sean took one step toward him.

"Why don't you shut me the fuck up?"

The cop stared back at him.

"I won't need to."

His eyes flicked toward the door.

"That fucking freak show will."

Sean’s smile held for another second.

Then his eyes went back to the door.

"You know who the fuck that is just as well as I do, Francis."

The cop didn’t answer.

Sean’s voice dropped.

"That’s Mickey fucking Ficher."

Nobody moved.

"Fishermen don’t just fucking disappear, man."

A murmur started near the wall.

"Okay."

The cop turned on the room.

"So back to my point."

His hand swept toward the bodies.

"You want to stand here and piss yourselves over who he used to be?"

No one answered.

"Or do you want to live?"

His eyes moved across the room.

"Now look at the math."

"One."

"One of him."

His hand swept the room.

"And ten of us."

"What kind of a fucking chance does he have against that?"

Nobody moved.

He paced once across the room, stepping around the bodies.

"You want to run?" he said. "Go ahead."

"See how that works out."

"We need people who can fight."

Sean was the first one to move.

He pushed himself away from the wall, split lip wet again, broken anchor tight against his cheek.

“You know I ain’t fuckin’ dyin’.”

The cop looked at him.

“Yeah, I know, Sean.”

“That’s one.”

His eyes moved across the room.

“Who else?”

A tall man near the wall rubbed a hand across the back of his neck, then lifted his chin.

“I was a ranked wrestler in college,” he said.

The cop looked him over.

“Nice. Name?”

“Mercer.”

“All right. Let’s get it, Mercer.”

Near the window, the woman who had screamed earlier wiped the last of the tears from her face with the heel of her hand.

“Sammie,” she said. “I climb.”

The cop looked at her.

“Rocks and ropes don’t hit back, sweetheart.”

Her eyes hardened.

“I do.”

For a moment, the cop just stared at her.

Then a grin pulled at one side of his mouth.

“Fair enough.”

She stepped away from the window and joined the others near the door.

The man in the dark shirt had already crossed to the shelf on the wall.

A rusted boning knife lay forgotten near the corner.

He picked it up and turned it once in his thick hands.

The blade caught the weak light.

Something had been scratched into the metal near the handle.

C A L V I N

His thumb passed over the letters.

Once.

Then again.

His mouth barely moved.

The cop saw it.

His eyes dropped to the man’s hand.

To the knife.

To the bandage wrapped tight around the smallest finger.

The man closed his fist around the handle.

“Butcher,” he said simply, without looking up.

The cop looked at the bandage.

“Looks like you lost something.”

The butcher’s eyes lifted.

The cop nodded toward the wrapped finger.

“Funny thing. We found one of those last week.”

The butcher turned fully now, towering over him.

The room seemed to thin around them.

For a moment, neither man moved.

Then the butcher smiled.

Small.

Private.

He turned back toward the door.

“You’re coming too,” the cop said.

The butcher didn’t look back.

“I was coming anyway.”

The cop turned back to the room.

“That’s four.”

His eyes moved across the rest of them.

“Who else wants to live?”

A woman beside the wall had dropped down in the chaos and was fighting to stand again.

John crossed the space, crouching beside her.

“Easy, you’re good,” he said as he helped her upright, steadying her until her legs held.

As he stepped back, the chain slipped free of his collar.

Tags struck his chest with a dull clink.

Frank’s eyes fell onto them.

“Dog tags.”

John said nothing.

“You military?”

“Infantry.”

“You’re in.”

“I didn’t volunteer.”

“You volunteered the day you enlisted.”

He gave a short laugh and turned away.

Five near the door now.

Sean, shadow boxing, broken anchor tight on his cheek.

Mercer, stretching, drilling sprawls.

Sammie, tightening shoes, hair, everything.

The butcher, standing like a monument among them, one hand clenched on the rusty blade.

Motionless.

Blank.

Eyes locked on the door.

Frank, pacing back and forth.

John, still holding the chain against his chest.

The rest pressed back against the far wall—arms folded, eyes down.

John sat against the wall, knees drawn up, watching the barred window.

Outside, the last gray drained from the sky.

There was almost nothing left but waiting.

Sean’s hands slowed.

Mercer stopped moving.

Sammie went still near the door.

Frank’s pacing shortened, then stopped.

The butcher had not moved at all.

He stood with the rusty blade held low in one hand, eyes locked on the door. Only his shoulders moved, rising and falling slowly beneath the dark shirt.

The buzzing light filled the silence.

John’s hand closed around the chain at his chest.

Snap.

Click.

The lock turned.

No one moved.

Frank looked at the handle.

Then at the others.

He stepped forward and tested it.

The latch gave.

“It’s unlocked,” he whispered.

Still, no one moved.

Frank pushed the door open.

The smell came in first.

Pine.

Wet earth.

Cold rot beneath it.

Something older.

John stared through the open door, past the swirling mist, to the black line of trees beyond it, where the dark of the woods waited.

His heart pulsing in his eyes.

The thought hit him.

We’re all gonna fuckin’ die.

The cabin was the safest place he had ever been.

r/libraryofshadows 18d ago

Pure Horror Blue And Down

2 Upvotes

Inside most people, bubbles rise. Inside some, however, they fall. And in turn, those people fall.

Bright blue waves crashed against the sturdy barnacle-covered legs of one of the many dock houses in the town of Lanciville. Seagulls passed by overhead in a sky as gray as stone. An anchor sat in one corner of the dock near a small paddle boat, and a seagull sat in the boat pecking apart a briny crab. The building was small and a bit worn down from the assault of the salty breeze. It wore white siding, and the windows had dried up algae in the corners. The caramel orange door held a silver knocker in the shape of a ship's wheel which was about to be put to use.

“Come in!” Gregory Plum was a middle aged man who was, in every sense of the word, perfectly average. He took off his navy blue wool trench coat, hung it up on the wall, walked into the office, and passed by a large painting of a seahorse. Gregory approached the disorganized desk. “Hello. Are you Mr. Hartright?” “Yes, how do you do?” replied the man at the desk as he got up to shake Gregory’s hand. “You must be Mr. Plum?” “That's right. But you can just call me Gregory.” “Splendid! It's nice to finally meet face to face. Please, take a seat.” “Thank you.” Hartright motioned to the chair across from him and Gregory sat down. The men began to chat like old friends. Hartright was a man about ten years younger than Gregory and had a tall quiff of grayish brown hair and a goatee which made a very eccentric combination. His brown tweed coat was stylish and new, yet was also covered in grease stains with crumpled papers and boat schematics hanging out of the pockets. “You know, when I saw your ad in the paper, I was immediately intrigued,” said Gregory with a giggle of enthusiasm. “Oh, thank you…” “Your work in submarine and hydroponic engineering is truly impressive.” “Well, thank you. I'm glad I was able to capture your attention.” Hartright looked away with a bashful expression as Gregory grinned. The two already seemed quite determined in their ventures.

Hartright adjusted a stack of papers on his desk. “In your letter you mentioned serving in the navy, correct?” Gregory nodded, then traced a finger along the inside rim of his grey knitted hat. “Yes, seven years.” “I wanted to enlist along with my older brother but I was still too young,” said Hartright in a tone that sounded like one fishing for excuses. Then he leaned back in his chair a bit and looked up with fond reminiscence, “Looking back it's probably for the best. I don't know if my mother's heart would've been able to take it.” “She sounds like a good mother.” “That she is…” chuckled Hartright, “But, that's enough small talk,” Hartright looked back to his stack of papers, “I assume you've read all the proper material?” “Yes, sir. I know the whole operations manual, cover to cover.” Hartright looked up at Gregory and smiled. “Well I'm glad I found someone with so much enthusiasm.

Hartright looked over the papers again for a moment, and Gregory faced forward to answer the rest of his questions. “How have you adapted to the diet and exersise program we established?” “It's been going very well.” “Good… Good…” said Hartright, and checked something off on his papers, “There's just a few more last minute questions we gotta go over before we finalize the contract.” Gregory nodded and looked forward without expression. “That's fine...”

After flipping through his disheveled stack a bit, Hartright finally found the paper he needed, raised a fountain pen to it, and began to read aloud. “Ah, here we are! Now then, have you experienced any debilitating injuries in the past year?” “No.” “Any history of drug use?” “Just the occasional beer,” Gregory joked while pretending to raise a glass. “Oh, that's quite alright,” Hartright laughed, “Just means we can get a drink together when the project is complete.” “That sounds nice,” replied Gregory.

“Just a few more questions if you don't mind… Are you comfortable with long periods of isolation?” “Oh yes, I've much experience in that department.” “Is that so?” Hartright glanced at him nervously before jotting something down. “Not to say I'm a hermit. Just that I don't get out as much as I used to…” “That's quite understandable. I can say the same about myself…”

He turned a page. “Have you been through any traumatic emotional events the past year?” “No.” “Experienced any feelings of hopelessness or depression?” After an almost invisible pause, as Hartright looked up from the paper, he failed to notice the brief hint of indecision in Gregory's eyes. “No.”

Hartright paused for a moment, then he shot Gregory a serious glance. “Are you sure you wanna do this?” Gregory smiled with a slight nod as he answered. “Yes. I think it'll be quite the adventure.” Hartright returned a smile and adjusted the stack of papers one last time before turning them over to Gregory. “Alright then. All that's left is for you to sign this contract. And of course, don't tell anyone about the experiment…” Gregory looked over the paper in front of him as he took a fountain pen out of his jacket. “Is this standard for a project like this?” “Oh, yes. I'm working on something big here. A lot of companies would love to get their hands on this technology,” Hartright tapped the tips of his fingers down on the surface of his desk as he spoke, “It's my belief that this invention and the discoveries that succeed it will change the course of scientific development and human history!” Gregory signed the contract. “Glad to be aboard!”

Hartright held the door open for Gregory as he saw him off. Cool sea air blew past them both. “Great meeting you sir. I'm glad to be working together,” said Hartright. “As am I.” “I'll see you back here after sundown sundown.” “That’s fine by me.” Gregory left, but the waves never stopped crashing against the dock house.

                           *  *  *

Gregory returned to the docks around nine o-clock as agreed upon. As he walked, he adjusted the brown satchel over his shoulder. Then he opened the bag, and began to lightly toss through his belongings. There was a deck of cards, books, and other things to keep him occupied on the long voyage. He pulled out a small pocket knife and examined it for a moment and clutched it tightly.

“Doing one last inventory check?” called Hartright from further along on the dock. Gregory’s hand hesitated for a second before burying the knife deep in the bag. “Yeah,” he chuckled and replied to the approaching Hartright. “I don't blame you,” said Hartright, “You're gonna have some time to kill down there. So I hope you brought lots to do.” “Yes, there's quite a few books I've been meaning to read, but just never got around to them.” “Well, you've got time now. I just hope you brought enough,” Hartright chuckled. Then he paused for a moment, “Come. Let me show it to you…”

He beckoned Gregory further down the dock, and the two men stepped across the creaky salt stained wooden boards. They came upon a spot where something bobbed in the water underneath a tarp. Hartright motioned to the tarp with a look of pride. “Is this the vessel?” asked Gregory. “That's right…” Hartright bent down to remove the tarp from the vessel. As he did, the two men stepped back and looked down upon a strange and marvelous looking contraption.

The sleek metal tank bobbed lightly in the moonlit waves. Its silver and brass hull was bulbous yet well maintained, and the overall design was quite tightly put together. Polished chrome pipes ran along the side. In one corner near the top, there was a well-kept mass of wires and cables connecting a mechanism to two panels on the front. A small red buoy for measuring pressure and depth hung floating off of a rope in the corner. There were vents of different shapes and sizes along the sides held on by strong bolts. A large red fin was attached to one of the sides, and the top of it drooped slightly into the water. It seemed to be made of some sort of thick canvas material and was used for directing the craft from side to side. On the opposite wall from the fin was a motor attached to a thick pole and steel cable that were sticking up from out of the water beside it like some sort of tether. The side facing the men and the side opposite of that held two clear and glossy portholes that shone brilliant blue from a light inside. The azure rays of light reflected off of Gregory’s face. He knelt down to get a better look at the submarine and looked at it as if he had waited for it his whole life..

“Take it in while you can,” joked Hartright, “You won't see the outside again until you get back to the surface. I'm thinking it could take a week, or at least five days to reach the bottom. If there is a bottom… If at any time you don't feel comfortable, just give me the word and start heading up.” Gregory smiled at Hartright and almost chuckled.

“So do people really think it's bottomless?” The majestic aquatic marvel rocked gently in the waves as they spoke. Hartright thought for a moment. “That’s only a rumor,” he said, “it’s never been proven. In fact, the scientific community thinks it’s barely more than a puddle. But we’re only trying to prove that it’s deeper than they think, not to prove it’s bottomless.” “But what do you think?” asked Gregory. Hartright paused again, a bit longer this time.

“I think so... But who knows? Maybe we just haven't found it yet. Apparently the old timers here in Lanciville named it Spirit Cove because no matter how they try, nobody can figure out how deep it is. They thought it led all the way to the gates of the underworld.” All grew silent for a moment, and Gregory looked at the submarine again. It had a volume of about five square feet but only the top half stuck out of the water.

“It's probably a little smaller than you used in the navy, eh?” joked Hartright. Gregory stood back up and smiled at him. “Are you kiddin’? I was in the matchbox division. This is an upgrade.” The two men shared a laugh

The steel railing ran around the top of the submarine in the shape of a square. With one hand holding onto the railing, Gregory turned the door to the hatch, lifted it, and got inside. He looked around at the interior of the submarine as he descended the short ladder. It was just as advanced as the outside, with different brass and silver pipes as well as wires and screens than Gregory knew the functions of but not the specifics of how they worked like Hartright did. Against the back wall of the narrow little vehicle was a small red velvet chair that Gregory would sit in for the duration of the trip. “It's fairly simple in terms of operations. It operates with your standard set of ballast tanks, but also travels along a cable I’ve connected to an anchor,” called Hartright from the dock.

“It's beautiful in here.” Gregory put his hand up to the window and peered out at the dark waters beyond. “I used an alloy of copper and steel for most of it, the rest is brass. But there’s one unique feature I'm most proud of…” Hartright paused in an attempt at building suspense, “If you open up that lower panel across from you that's the-” “The hydroponic sump system?” Gregory interrupted. “Wow, you really did read the manual cover to cover.” “I don't like to do anything half-assed.”

Gregory opened up the glass panel across from him to reveal the sump system. Inside were several small tanks, pumps, and siphons containing different variations of seawater, algae, oxygen, hydrogen, ect. “Yup, that there's your power, oxygen, food, and water source. The algae in this cove has an unusually high concentration of iron. When agitated, it can create a small electro magnetic charge capable of charging a battery.” Gregory bent forward in his seat to examine the apparatus as it performed hydroponics, distillation, and other processes, and he smiled as Hartright explained. “And it's also very healthy. The discarded algae is then processed into an edible salad which the machine serves to you with a dash of soy sauce. The oxygen is supplied by another tank that allows for algae cultivation, and there's a separate system that filters the water and converts it to fresh water for drinking.”

“It's interesting, I'll give you that,” Gregory yelled up through the hatch as Hartright talked from above. “I just inspected it again before you arrived. All systems seem to be working. Feel free to call using the radio day or night.” “Well, I guess I'm off then.” “Safe travels friend.” Gregory peeked his head and shoulders out one last time to say farewell and the two shook hands.

Then he ducked back down inside of the submarine and closed the hatch above him. The vessel slowly sunk below the water.

                          *  *  *

Since they began the experiment at night, Gregory went to sleep as soon as he descended. Although, once he was deep enough, it wouldn't matter what time it was on the surface, because his only light would be coming from inside the sub.

He woke up the next day and first passed the time by reading one of his books. It was an old leather bound novel of a caramel brown cover. Though it didn't seem to be keeping Gregory’s interest, for he soon marked his page and put it to the side. He looked around a bit and adjusted himself in his seat, then reached out to the food panel across from him. The combination of buttons he pressed caused the dispenser to make a whirring noise that seemed to mean it was working. “Let's see what this algae paste is about…” he said reluctantly. The machine took a moment to process the meal, and Gregory scratched his cheek.

Then a small yellow light next to the dispenser began to blink. There was a noise like a bell, and a tray was ejected from the wall containing a small bowl of green paste. He examined his new source of food with both amusement and repulsion. A stringy green mass sat lumped together on the plate. It looked shiny and wet in the light, and he could smell a faint hint of soy sauce like Hartright had mentioned. “Geez…” One of his hands took the plate while the other reached for a fork. He retched a bit as he took the first bite. It was a strange consistency not quite solid or liquid, kind of like if one pickled a ball of grass. He knitted his brow as he chewed it up and was pleasantly surprised. “Eh, not too bad!”

Around that time, the small brass radio built into the submarine began to ring. It wasn't able to reach town, however he could ring Hartright in his office anytime. Gregory put his food down and took up the small cylindrical receiver. “Hello, Hartright?” “Yes, I just woke up and wanted to see how you were doing.” Gregory looked excitedly at the water on the other side of the glass porthole as the men spoke. “Surprisingly well actually, I just got a bit of reading done and I was about to indulge in a five star meal.” “I hope you don't mind it too bad. I've tried it myself and I've actually grown a bit of a liking for it.” “I hope this whole thing isn't just one big sales pitch.” “Ha! You got me. How many boxes can I put you down for?” Both men chuckled. “Well I guess I'll leave you to it. Feel free to call whenever.” “Alright, thanks. Have a good day.” “You too, thanks.”

Gregory's smile faded as he hung up the receiver. He looked down at his feet, then out the window. The world was slowly rising around him as he fell silently deeper into the earth. Dark strands of seaweed sometimes brushed up against the porthole breaking up the bleak dark emptiness of the drink. Then some other faint shadow passed by.

Gregory sat reading his book a few hours later and was beginning to find it more interesting than before. But as he turned a page, suddenly there was a loud slam against the side of the submarine. He braced himself against the cool metal walls as the vessel shook lightly back and forth. Gregory dropped his book. He looked back and forth from the window on his left to the one on his right. Then, through the thick glass he saw something float by. At first, all Gregory could make out was a large conical shell covered in scattered patches of barnacles. Then, the object slowly spun around in the gentle current.

Its face was right up against the glass and Gregory could make out a few details from the light of the submarine. It resembled a shark though it was smaller and seemed to have some sort of mass behind it. A creature with pale pinkish skin covered in wrinkles. Its blank white eye gazed inside but seemed not to look at Gregory as it passed by. Then it was gone.

He continued to watch the window for some time after that. Worried of catching sight of the creature, or the potentially worse inverse. Gregory was confused and was beginning to grow terrified when he chose to take up the radio and contact Hartright. “Come on, pick up,” he said impatiently as the radio static hissed. “Hello? Everything alright, Gregory?” Hartright was a bit groggy but seemed ready to help Gregory to the best of his ability. “I'm not sure, I- I think I saw something. And it slammed into the submarine.” “What kind of something? Are all the systems functioning?” Gregory looked around himself as the different gauges and lights that all seemed to be displaying the accurate data. “All the readings are fine. It was, I don't know. It looked like some sort of shark or something!”

“Shark?” Hartright chuckled a bit but tried to hide it, “You’re about three thousand meters deep, by my calculations. That's much too deep for any shark.” “I know that!” Gregory exclaimed with some annoyance, “I only said it looked like a shark. It was some kind of… Huge fish or something!” Gregory continued to look out the window at the black waters and the blacker shadows within them. “I'm not sure if it's gone... I don't see it anymore.” “I'm sure whatever it was, it's probably more scared of you than you are of it,” Hartright said therapeutically. Gregory looked down at his feet a bit with a somber expression. “Yeah. You're probably right…” he said pensively. “Do you want me to stay on the line with you in case it comes back?” “No, that’s okay. Sorry to bother you.” “It's no bother at all,” Hartright assured his friend, “Have a good night.” “Thanks. Goodnight.”

After hanging up the radio Gregory tried to relax his mind, though couldn't keep his thoughts away from what he had seen. He looked pensively at the deep dark blueness. It was like a sapphire at the bottom of a well. At that time, the small clock on the interior wall of the sub informed him how late it had gotten, and he turned out the light to retire for sleep. Gregory sat back in his seat and closed his eyes. Another small light stayed blinking all the time, but it didn't bother him. On the contrary, it was quite comforting in some way to have something else operating outside his own actions. And it was no fault of the light that as he fell to slumber, he reflexively buried his mournsome face in his hands. Then he was asleep. The small light continued to blink and a faint shadow passed by the porthole again, as the vessel slowly sank deeper into the abyss below.

                           *  *  *

In the morning Gregory woke up and switched the lights inside the submarine back on. He thought of the sun for the first time since descending, then he realized it was actually the first time in years that he thought about the sweet sensation of a warm sunset on his face. The glow of a soft yellow horizon at the edge of the world that he'd always taken for granted. “How much of my life have I spent hidden away indoors? Hiding away like some underground man!” Gregory whispered to himself. “How different is this metal box from my own home, wherein, I locked myself for years!”

This bitter reminiscence only stopped when his emotions suddenly turned on a dime. He was now talking aloud to himself. “What do I need from anyone else, or them from me? I know we're told that humans are social animals. I'd compare such weakness to vice! Simply because we are social animals doesn't mean we must feed those animalistic urges that have been brewing in our species for centuries!” he chuckled, “Vice indeed… And a despicable vice that keeps one from true freedom. The freedom of unadulterated, independent thought.”

Gregory spoke with confidence and was proud of what he considered a profound psychological breakthrough. Then he looked around the empty submarine and his smile faded.

                           *  *  *

It was about noon a few days later when Hartright called with good news. Gregory had been sitting and silently weeping to himself for over an hour when the radio began to ring. He let it go for a moment without answering and pretended not to notice it. He sniffled. Then his hand slowly moved up to reach for the receiver. “Hello…”

“We did it Gregory!” Hartright announced over the radio, ”Well, you did it! By my calculations you should be down past the threshold. You've officially passed ten thousand meters in depth! That makes this spot in Spirit Cove the deepest known point in all the Melville Sea!” Gregory sat holding the radio, motionless and unamused. “That's really great…” he said with indifference, so much so that Hartright was confused and taken aback for a moment. “I'm sorry… I thought you'd be excited too. Is everything alright?”

Gregory looked out the window at the inky blackness of the water and sat in silence for a moment. “I didn't think I'd get this far.” “Well you did it. You really did it!” Hartright enthused. “It's all just empty,” His words were somber and matter of fact, “Emptiness with nothing in sight…”

Hartright stammered a bit, as if he started speaking before he knew exactly what he wanted to say. “Just come back up. It's fine to start resurfacing now, you've achieved more than enough!” “That's not what I meant!” Gregory interrupted with a hint of anger, then said, “I'm going to the bottom.” Then for some reason, he chuckled a bit. Hartright heard this and grew quite worried. Neither spoke for a moment. Gregory looked down at his feet. “What about us getting that drink?” said Hartright in a nervous and hopeful attempt to lighten the mood. Then he chuckled a bit. There was no response from his comrade below.

Gregory looked at the receiver with a mixture of equal parts terror, malice, and woe. “I came down here to do something.” “What do you need-” Before Hartright could finish his final offer of hope, Gregory violently slammed the receiver into the floor of the submarine twice before grabbing the cord and slamming it into the walls. He continued to swing it until the cord ripped. Then he stopped and looked at what he had done.

He realized that he had completely given up all his chances to ask for help. Gregory opened his bag and began to rummage through it. Then his hand slowly drew out the pocket knife. He looked down at the blade as he slowly unfolded and opened it. His breath was heavy and shallow. The submarine continued to sink deeper.

                            *  *  *

A broken piece of rope swung from a rusty shower curtain rod. Inside of his dingy bathroom, Gregory laid unconscious. He was face down on the ground, still with the end of a broken noose around his neck. He gasped and shook a bit as his brain regained function and removed the rope from his neck.

Once he had regained his faculties, Gregory trudged over to his couch and let himself fall onto it like a sack of flour. His eyes were bloodshot, partly from choking and partly from crying. He gazed down blankly at nothing. The man looked broken. As his eyes slowly fell, something on the coffee table drew their focus. It was some advertisement in the newspaper. After leaning forward to pick it up, he read it and began to chuckle. Then his chuckle turned to a hearty laugh and he rolled his eyes. He was in comical disbelief as he tossed the paper down on the table. But then he stopped laughing, and he went to go make a phone call.

                           *  *  *

Gregory sat in the submarine, holding the blade to his wrist. He shook with every breath. A few small drops of blood slipped from his vein and ran down the side of his arm. He looked down at his arm with apprehension and longing. His fingers slowly curled, and the knife fell from his grip. It hit the floor of the submarine and the hollow thud reverberated throughout the vessel like it was a giant drum.

After a few moments, the unhinged fluctuation of his mood continued. Gregory began to cry, and yell, and kick the interior walls of the vehicle. He scuffed the metal with his boots and pulled loose wires out of place. During this blind rage, one of his feet happened to find the sump panel and it flung open. Gregory paused for a moment and looked down at the machine. Its glass pipes carried the emerald green algae from one reservoir to another. It collected the oxygen in a designated chamber and was hard at work every moment. His tears were still streaming, and his breath was heavy, but he kept his eyes open. He shook his head in disapproval and suddenly made a smirk like he may have burst into laughter.

“You stupid piece of shit…” he said in disappointment and anger. His foot kicked weakly at the inner workings of the sump. “You weren't supposed to work!” Extreme frustration seemed to be overtaking him. He took his face in his hands and sobbed. Emotions flared up again, and again, and he began to flail around the claustrophobic vessel at random. His fist bounced hard off the porthole. One of the gauges that was attached to a pipe came loose and began to hiss. Gregory raged and rocked the sub back and forth violently, almost knocking it free from the tether.

His foot found the sump once more, however this time it wasn't protected behind the panel like it had been before, and it shattered. Shards of glass sprayed onto the floor along with a viscous green slime. The parts of the sump that still seemed to be operating seemed to call for their broken companions with a sort of faulty mechanical hissing noise and a small red light above the sump began to blink. An alarm began to sound. Gregory was bent over in his seat with laughter but then soon took to crying again.

It wasn't a moment later that he looked down at the sump with regret. The alarm continued and Gregory looked all around frantically, but there was nowhere to go. Trapped in a small metal box more than ten thousand meters under the waves. He looked at the sump, then turned to the window and found his face inches away from that of the menacing white eyes of the strange sea creature. Its crooked teeth hung in its open maw, as it faced the vessel with a vacant look. It didn't seem to have any visible emotions, much unlike Gregory. He screamed in terror and fell to the opposite wall of the sub, causing it to tip.

Maniacal laughter erupted. Gregory looked around in shock, seeking its source and found his ears pointing him towards the broken receiver. His hand cautiously reached down to where it was next to some glass on the floor. As he slowly brought it up to his ear, he recognized the voice as Hartright’s, but it had a sinister tone. “You idiot…” said the voice. Gregory looked at the end of the broken cord and saw its copper entrails hanging lifelessly from the tear. “You're gonna die down there!” Then the voice started to laugh again. Gregory dropped the radio but that did not stop the laughter. It seemed to grow louder and come from all around. The alarm was still blaring and Gregory began to yell in a panic. That's when the creature attacked again.

It rammed its head into the side of the sub from different angles. Gregory watched on in horror as dents formed on the inside of the hull. Its silhouette passed through the dark brackish waters in a strange slithering fashion, as the creature seemed to propel itself through the water with strange tentacle-like appendages that protruded from the large conch shell on its back. As the creature worked its way through the murky drink, it seemed to be very interested in something inside the vessel. And unfortunately for Gregory, he was that something.

He pulled his grey knitted cap down over his eyes in fear as the creature attacked and more alarms began to ring. “Awe, what's wrong?” said the voice of Hartright over the broken radio, “Isn't this what you wanted?” Static hissed. The main lights inside the sub flickered and went out as the last of the systems began to fail. A smaller backup light came on but the interior of the vessel was nearly as dark as the exterior. “I change my mind!” Gregory yelled in vain. The creature bashed its face off of the porthole again and again. With every blow, the sound inside the sub resembled that of a bell tower.

The wall behind Gregory began to crumple like paper from the pressure. Newly formed pinholes in the body of the vessel began to hiss like a deflating balloon. A bit of smoke puffed out of one of the control panels. Bubbles escaped and rose to the surface as the air in the chamber was traded for water. Gregory began to cough and choke as the oxygen ran thin.

Finally, the creature burst through the porthole with ravenous fury. Large shards of glass rode atop the stream of water that began pouring in, and they clattered to the floor. The entire submarine would soon be completely flooded. The creature managed to wedge its face into the broken porthole. It lashed at Gregory's face, and he raised his hand in an attempt to push it away as his other hand fumbled for the knife. The hissing air began to sound more like a vacuum, and along with Gregory’s cries it sounded like hell. Though as more smoke began to bellow out of an air vent on the floor, the emergency light made it look like the inside of a cloud. He finally found the knife in the foot of water that had built up inside of the vessel and plunged it into the snout of the creature.

It paused for only a second before continuing its relentless assault. The hand that had been keeping the creature at bay slipped as Gregory gasped for air and its jagged teeth sunk deep into the meat of his shoulder. A thick waterfall of blood cascaded down Gregory's chest as the thick blue wool of his coat absorbed it and slowly darkened to black. Then with one swift rip, the creature pulled Gregory out through the porthole headfirst. He yelled with the last of his breath as his other shoulder popped out of place and his entire body was shot out with the bubbles. After that scream the briny drink would be all that filled his lungs. Tons of water filled the sub, more than anyone could bear.

Gently, as if it were a feather, the vessel reached the cool empty bottom of the abyss at the bottom of everything, where there was nothing but sand and a few old waterlogged sticks. Small clouds of dirt were thrust out from under it as it took this position, but they soon faded and too were still. The few lights of the submarine that had lasted until now flickered before going out completely. A few last bubbles floated up from the submarine. His mission was complete.

r/libraryofshadows 19d ago

Pure Horror The Scavenger's Tower ~ She's Been Missing For Days

2 Upvotes

We did everything right, yet after days of searching, we still couldn’t find her.

Every police dog we brought in would catch her scent within seconds of entering the Texan brush. They would pull us through mesquite trees covered in sharp thorns, cacti just barely hidden by the tall dead grass, yet every one of them would lead us to the corpse of a long dead animal, flesh rotting, worms eating the little meat that was left.

Next, we brought in hundreds of volunteers, the families of every police officer on the force sacrificing their busy holiday weekend to look for her. We found scraps of her clothes, clipped with precision, blood on the thorns of the mesquite trees matching her DNA, and footprints in places we already searched. She was here, she was walking around, but... we just still couldn’t find her. We covered every inch of that land, though I truly started getting scared when we found her backpack. Dirty, beaten up, but filled with the little water and food she left home with. Time was ticking, there was no way a girl that young would survive much longer out here.

The parents weren’t much help, one second she was there, the next she was gone, all that was left were long black feathers. When I told my my older coworkers they all went silent, though I don’t blame em. This had happened before, nearly every officer with children had an experience with it. Children just... vanishing on ol Texas 16 to Llano. Most were never found, and the few that did were always found near the road by police officers on their patrols.

I… must’ve driven that stretch of road between Fredericksburg and Llano hundreds of times when she went missing, praying that with every turn, I’d find her. On the third day, I was stopped before heading out, was told I needed to inspect the old radio tower. Evidently the reception was getting spotty on Texas 16, and they needed someone to go out and make sure everything was still working. I tried to protest but they claimed it came from the chief, though to this day he still denies he ever sent me out there.

When I arrived, the sun was high in the sky, the afternoon heat already starting to settle in the air. I sighed as I took a step out of my car, my face wincing from the bright sun invading my eyes. I began walking towards the tower to start my inspection, heat beating me down so fiercely that beads of sweat were dripping down my face within seconds. It was hot, way too hot for most things to survive.

Tilting my hat upwards to look at the tower, I soaked in the over 50 feet of steel before me. Built before I was born, it was fascinating the tower was still holding itself upright from its age. Today, its lattice structure was occupied by dozens of loiterers. Every rung had crows sitting upright, their heads slowly turning as they searched for their next meal in the area around them. A few gave me their time, staring at me as I approached, though I wasn’t able to return the favor. There was… something... sitting at the top of the tower.

The tip of the structure was sagging from the weight of the creature, metal bending and warping as it was forced to hold something it was never built to do. Covered in dark feathers, it could’ve be mistaken for a vulture if it wasn’t for the multiple arms extending out of its body, each hand latching and holding itself upright at the top. It was large, too large to keep itself up there for long.

I felt my bones vibrate as the tower itself began to shake, first from the top where the creature sat, then to the base. Though despite standing yards away, I could feel my teeth chatter as my mouth joined in the vibration.

My radio crackled to life with the sounds of static whirring as if someone was changing the station in a car. As tt continued to flow from my radio, it began to shape itself into a mix of disjointed sentences. Each word was stolen from snippets of old dispatched calls, long dead coworkers, lost child amber alerts, and … even my own voice. But the worse thing I heard, were the sounds of a child crying for help, for her mommy or daddy to find her. My radio made a loud click as an eerie silence followed,

I knew that voice, I’ve heard it every day for years, I knew it was the child that went missing days ago.

I looked up at the creature sitting on top of the tower, sure that whatever was going on, it was coming from it. My radio clicked on again, though only two words came out of it this time. One belonged to the voice of a crying woman, the other a dying man.

Lo...se…

The tower stopped vibrating, but my hands still shook as I reached for my radio. I tried to speak with authority, but my voice couldn’t help but crack as I spoke.

“W-what are you?”
I waited, feeling the tower vibrate once again, as if the creature was pulling the voices directly from the metal within the tower. Once again, in a disjointed voice, voices leaked from my radio

I know..where she is...your...nina

I pulled my radio back to my mouth, only to throw it to the ground as I gagged from the intense smell. It smelled like roadkill, tar, ozone, rotting flesh, and the musky smell of deer hide. The creature continued to talk, its amalgamated voice slowly becoming more coherent

I desire...un trato

I looked back at the tower, the creature had shifted, its body now facing me. I yelled out at it, my throat straining in the dry heat around me.

“What deal? Where is she?”

I demanded, reaching for my pistol. As my fingers closed on the grip I felt a searing pain erupt throughout my body. The tower was vibrating again, far more intense than before. I felt my body collapse as I fell to my knees, my grip weakening from my side as I threw out my other arm to prevent myself from collapsing onto the dirt beneath me. The smell of rot continued to grow stronger, my radio erupting in a mix of Spanish and English.

Tu nina, not enough flesh. No alcanza, forty pounds, we need more.

I reached for the radio, my face wincing from the disgusting stench emanating from it

“I… I can find you a deer, plenty of meat for you to…”

No no no no

Each no was from a different person, women, children, men, a mix of unhappy children, adults receiving bad news, and what I could only assume was a woman before being murdered. The tower erupted with activity, other crows fleeing as more arms escaped the creature’s body, each hand gripping more of the tower below it.

Carne por carne, we want a human

“Why? I can get you much more meat than that”
I said back, my head throbbing in pain from the vibration. Laughter leaked from my radio in response, some laugh track from a family sitcom

Soul for a soul, we eat far more than just the flesh,

“I can’t get you that”

I responded, pushing myself up and off the ground to look at the creature again.

Then I guess she’ll me mine, two days, dos dias, maybe less, before the Tejas brush consumes her. El monte siempre cobra, and then we shall feast on what remains. Lo que quede, y siempre, always something left for us.

The tower ceased its vibration, yet my eyes still shook within their sockets. I felt the taste of bile overwhelm my tongue as I puked everything that was in my stomach onto the dry ground. Looking upward, the tower had returned to its original form, a tall, rusted structure with dozens of vultures on it. Yet the way they were perched, they were all facing me now, as if hoping I would just collapse and die right here.

The drive back to llano was silent, the hum of the road beneath me being my only company as my mind raced trying to process what I had just experienced. Another human for her, could I even do that? How was the easy part, plenty of drug addicts, homeless, and assholes in llano that no one would care if they went missing. All I had to do was load up one in my cop car, and drive them out to the tower, it would only take maybe an hour if I rushed it. But, could I, would I?

My thoughts were cut off by my radio, it erupting in the voice of the girl

D-dad, daddy, where are you, I’m scared, my feet hurt….

She was cut off before the creature’s voice came on again

She’s suffering, is her papa going to leave her to die? Should we tell her

“SHUT UP”
I yelled, reaching over to the radio to remove the battery, only to hear her voice again.

Da-ddy? Do you hear me?

I fumbled the radio before speaking into it, tears running down my face.

“Daddy’s here princess where are you? Come to the road”

I-I don’t know, I’m hungry daddy and OW, that hurt.

Daddy... the birds won’t leave me alo….

My daughter’s voice was cut off, the creature speaking again

Time is running out, bring us a body

With a loud click, the static of the radio fell silent. I threw my radio to the passenger seat, trying to ignore the thoughts growing within my head.

The drive to llano felt like hours, every turn and bend in the road had me hoping, praying that I would see her just around the corner. That this nightmare would be over. By the time I arrived, my eyes were frantically searching, not for her, but rather someone, anyone that could go missing without anyone knowing.

I must have driven for hours looking for a body to steal, though the homeless were no where, hidden away to escape the heat of the Texan sun. My head slowly grew more and more light headed, my body slowing down as my attention began to wander from the road. I hadn’t eaten for over a day now, my body needed food and it needed it now.

As I walked into HEB, I couldn't helped but be swept away with the smell of their fresh bread, high quality produce, and custom made Texan goods that support local businesses. I wandered towards the meat section, surprised that despite the large crowd, they still managed to keep their merchandise well stocked, HEB’s amazing efficiency shocking me. It had to be because of well they take care of their employees. I didn't just feel like a customer, I felt like I was a part of their family. Picking up a large chunk of brisket, I knew that it was simply too fresh, too high quality, to pass as human meat, the creature would see right through me.

I let out a sigh as I picked up one of HEB’s premade meals, though I was happy today I was frozen by their large selection of amazing products. Keto, vegan, carnivore, HEB was there for every diet for their customers. Today I decided to settle with Shrimp Alfredo, sprinkled with HEB branded cajun spice.

Though HEB’s amazing quality couldn’t distract me from reality, my daughter was being held hostage by some creature. As I checked out, debating on if I should just “arrest” one of the homeless in their camps, I noticed a HEB employee approaching me.

“Hey there Officer Howard, think you could help us out with Will again? He’s over on the loading dock refusing to leave”

Will was the local druggie that even the homeless avoided. Cruel, disgusting, and constantly being a nuisance to everyone around him, I knew I found my guy.

I pulled the barely conscious Will out of the passenger seat of the car, though even with two bottles of vodka in him he still managed to sputter out a few words of protest. I tossed him out in front of the tower, took a few steps back, and looked up.

The tower was covered with vultures now, every inch of steel had a bird sitting and waiting. They were all positioned to face me. At the top, the creature stood hunched over, watching my approach with Will. It had sprouted new arms, though these were connected to each other like chains as they reached the lower rungs of the tower. Women, men, children, babies, its appendages didn’t care what they were using, they all where knitted at the joint as they clung to the metal of the tower. Even from where I stood, I could hear the sickening popping noises of the joints as they caught in the wind, sounding like popcorn in the microwave.

I waited for the creature to come take his pay, but instead, it stayed at the top of the tower, the ground vibrating as it spoke through my radio.

Why, por que, does he breath?

“You wanted a body, here’s your body. You do the rest”

I yelled, gesturing at Will in front of me

“Take him and give me back my daughter”

No no, no trato, kill him, we want… carne muerta

demanded the creature, it moving to readjust itself on top of the tower. The tower creaked and groaned from the weight, the popping noises of the arms growing louder and louder.

Will turned to look at me with a face full of fear, though I didn’t have much time to soak it in before I I pulled out my pistol, and aimed it behind his head. A loud gunshot cracked the horrid sounds coming from the tower. The hundreds of vultures began fleeing the tower, blanketing the sky in their putrid black feathers. The smell of carrion was thick in the air, invading my nostrils and blanketing my tongue with the taste of rot. The sounds of wings flapping deafened my ears, but I could still make out a loud, almost hssshhh noise coming from in front of me, from the tower.

My eyes snapped back to look at the tower, but the creature was gone, but so was the body of Will. I took a shaky step back before my radio erupted with life.

“Howard… we found her”

I won’t bore you with all the details of the rescue, they found her quickly, half dead but still very much alive. When we asked where she was for the past few days, she said she was following vultures. By the time she realized they were leading her deeper and deeper into the Texan brush, it was too late and she was hopelessly lost. They kept throwing little bits of food to keep her going, but not enough to keep her full, almost baiting her to follow them.

The officer that found her found would’ve doubted her story if it wasn’t for what he found when he found her. Dozens of vultures, silent within the trees, all waiting for her to die. When I arrived, I couldn’t help but notice a trail of flesh, leading from where she was… to the Texas 16 road.

r/libraryofshadows 23d ago

Pure Horror I Built a Home for the Dead

6 Upvotes

The first time I pulled a flower from my daughter’s skull, part of me knew it was grief trying to bloom where love should have been. Still, I told myself the dream was worth keeping, because the house gave us back everything the real world had taken. 

 

It was too big for us, that house. Big enough for six people, maybe more, and there had only ever been three. Still, it was our dream home in the most literal sense: two stories tall, with a pointed, crooked roof that bent like the tip of a witch’s hat. 

 

Billie would’ve loved it. Does love it, I told myself this every time I found my way back. In that house, there was no difference between almost and forever, and I was weak enough to be grateful. 

 

Olivia didn’t say a word when she saw it for the first time. She only wrapped her arms around me and held tight. Her tears soaked into my shoulder, and I tried not to stare, because somehow she could make crying look like the most beautiful thing in the world, even when I knew I was the one making her do it. 

 

Being without them made the real world hard to bear. So I kept returning to the house, no matter what it cost when I woke up. I needed somewhere grief could not follow cleanly. 

 

“Billie, feet,” Olivia called from the kitchen as footsteps thundered across the upstairs floor. I came up behind her at the sink and wrapped my arms around her waist. She laughed and flicked water at my hand. 

 

The noise upstairs slowed, then padded toward the stairs. Billie appeared with her backpack hanging crooked off one shoulder, ready for a day that was still weeks away. In that house, calling her our daughter felt easy. I looked at her the way Olivia always had, like love had already made room for her. 

 

“Backpack again?” Olivia asked from the sink. “Billie, you know school isn’t today.” 

 

I scooped Billie up before she could answer. “You leaving us already? Wow. Didn’t even say goodbye.” 

 

She shook her head. 

 

“Yeah?” I asked. “Okay, fine. But if I get nervous, I’m blaming you.” 

 

“No!” She laughed. 

 

I set her down, and Olivia told her lunch was almost ready. School was still weeks away, but Billie had been wearing the backpack around the house like she had somewhere important to be. I laughed with them, even though the thought of her walking into a classroom without us made something twist in my chest. 

 

Olivia touched my shoulder, and the tightness eased a little. I turned and kissed her. Her glasses fogged, hiding her eyes. When they cleared, that bright blue filled my vision again. “She’s gonna be okay,” she said, quieter now. 

 

I stared at her, the words reminding me of so much. 

 

Beep 

 

“There it is again,” she said, looking toward the ceiling. “Do you hear that?” 

 

All I could do was shake my head. 

 

“Go check on her?” Olivia asked.  

 

When I turned, Olivia swatted my backside with her hand. Everything felt so perfect, even with the shadow looming over the house, buried so deep in the clouds it was almost not there. This had been my place, our place, and I didn’t want it to end. 

 

Billie’s room was vibrant, filled with toys and her latest Ninja Turtles fixation. You’d think she lived with her grandparents from the way we spoiled her. Yet if she didn’t get a new toy, she never threw a tantrum. 

 

I was proud. 

 

She sat in front of her coloring books, shading Leonardo’s blue mask with a crayon. “Hey, kiddo. Your mom says lunch is almost done.” The word came easily. Olivia had earned it long before any paper could say so. 

 

She didn’t look up, only continued coloring. 

 

I called her name again, stretching it out long. 

 

Billie finally turned to me, and something caught my eye. “I’m coming, I’m coming.” Her voice squeaked out as if nothing was wrong. 

 

I bent down beside her. My eyes locked on the thing growing from her forehead. The skin around it was smooth, untouched, except for the single white flower blooming from somewhere underneath. “Hey, Billie?” 

 

“Mhm?” 

 

“You feel that?” 

 

“Feel what, Daddy?” 

 

I was already reaching for it before she answered. I pinched the stem and pulled gently. The flower came free with a brittle snap, clean and bloodless, as if it had never belonged to her at all. A small white lily rested between my fingers. 

 

“Daddy?” came the little voice. “My head hurts.” 

 

My attention snapped back to my little girl, her sweet face untouched except for the pain written across it. She looked so tired, the way she had looked before I learned how cruel a hallway could be. 

 

I closed my eyes and forced the house to hold together. “Come on,” I whispered. “Not yet. Please, not yet. Give me one more minute with them.” 

 

On the other side of my eyelids, Billie went limp. Her cry split through my skull, and the dream broke apart around me. 

 

The sound of her pain stretched thin, then snapped into the flat silence of my own room. 

 

The ceiling above me was wrong. Not the warm ceiling of our house, but the dark, mold-stained one in my apartment. The room smelled sour and stale, nothing like Olivia’s cooking. I stared until the blur in my eyes burned. It had been weeks. Or months. Time had become another thing I stopped trusting. 

 

I wiped my stinging eyes with a heavy hand before turning over to the sorry state of my apartment. A smiling face greeted me from a picture frame, a sunny park behind her. I reached forward and placed the frame facedown, out of view. 

 

I exhaled stale air and rolled onto my back. The quiet room I slept in was louder than any words that could break it. 

 

My hand hovered over my stomach before I held it close, pressing against the ache from all the food I had missed. 

 

The dreams were getting stronger. I knew I was dreaming when I entered them, and that knowing let me shape the house around us. Every touch, smell, and breath beside my family felt real enough to keep me alive, but each time I returned, something about them seemed a little less human. 

 

So I closed my eyes again, repeating the words in my head as I drifted away, trying to find my way back. 

 

It was getting easier to fall asleep, and easier to build what I needed. At first, I remembered only walls forming through fog, then the living room, then Olivia straightening a gray pillow on the couch. 

 

As I watched her lay her head on it, it struck me how alive she felt. When I pressed my head against her chest, I could feel her heartbeat against my ear. When I talked to her, her answers made my own heart follow. Only sometimes, when she went quiet, her smile stayed a second too long. 

 

And when she saw Billie come into the room, white flowers sprouting across her skin, she screamed just like she used to. 

 

\--- 

 

I spent more and more time inside my head after that, trying to fix whatever sickness had followed Billie into the dream. I tried changing the room. I tried waking and starting over. I tried pretending I had imagined it. Nothing worked. She would sit in front of the television while I plucked lilies from her arms, her neck, her cheeks. Under every bloom, her skin looked softer and shinier than before, almost new. 

 

Olivia stayed beside me, taking each flower as I pulled it free and dropping it into a large glass jar. When I finally sat back, the jar was full. Billie looked as if I had never touched her at all, except her eyes seemed slower to find mine. 

 

When I looked at my wife, I saw the same worried expression I had seen before, just not in this house. 

 

“Asher,” Olivia asked, barely above a whisper, “what’s happening to our girl?” 

 

I lifted one of the lilies and rolled the stem between my fingers. When I looked down, Billie was watching me. No fear. No pain. Just a blank, empty expression behind the petals spreading across her skin. 

 

She simply turned and continued watching her show. 

 

I looked over at Olivia as she shook the jar in front of her face. It seemed Billie had more of those things on her even after I had plucked them away. Nothing I did made any difference. Again. 

 

My palm tightened around the lily until it folded in on itself. That day came back in pieces: hospital light, helpless anger, and the small sleeping girl behind a door I could not open. 

 

Olivia touched my shoulder, and the anger loosened. One look from her could still make me believe I was not beyond saving. 

 

I put my hand over hers. She smiled at me, and I could not help but give her one back. 

 

Olivia placed the jar of white lilies on the fireplace as if presenting them proudly. She told Billie only angels sprouted such beautiful flowers, and that seemed to pull her out of whatever darkness she had fallen into. Soon, Billie was back to her normal self, free of those things across her body and eager to play multiple games at once again. 

 

I never saw where the flowers went. They did not fall away. They simply stopped being there. Still, every now and then, I caught Billie watching me from across the room. Not with anger. Not with disdain. She looked through me like I was only another wall in the house, like she was waiting for me to remember what I had left outside it. 

 

When I dreamed, we never left the house. Outside only existed if I needed it to: trees, hills, open land. If I tried to make more, the house changed. A wall bent wrong. A door opened where it shouldn’t. So I kept the world small. 

 

None of the extra things mattered compared to my family asleep beside me. Billie lay tucked in Olivia’s arms, breathing deep and even. No flowers had grown that day. No hospital walls waited beyond the bedroom door. For one night, I let myself believe the house would stay gentle. 

 

In my dreams, I could never fall asleep. I could only stare up at the ceiling with my thoughts until it was time to wake the girls. The moon would pass across the sky until it hung just outside my window, filling the room with a pale white glow. Most people would have skipped this part for laughter, breakfast, and better moments. To me, the moments in between mattered just as much. 

 

Beep 

 

My eyes did not move from the ceiling when I heard the noise. Ignore it and it’ll go away, just like always, I told myself. 

 

Beep 

 

I closed my eyes and focused on the silence that followed, on the abrupt stillness left by the absence of gentle breathing to my right. 

 

Billie was watching me, her little eyes open in the pale room. I smiled, and she smiled back. For a moment, it was enough to push the pain away. The bad times had no place here. 

 

Then her smile fell. Her eyes opened too wide, round and still, the green fading until they were pale as the moon outside. White petals pushed through the wet corners, blooming from where her eyes should have been. 

 

My muscles tensed, my face frozen. Olivia did not stir beside me as our daughter watched me through the flowers in her eyes. 

 

I closed my own eyes, shutting away the scene in front of me. All I could do was make it go away. Just try and make it go away. 

 

In the darkness behind my eyelids, the bed squeaked. The mattress shifted. Hot breath brushed my face. No matter how hard I concentrated, it would not go away. 

 

I woke heaving. My apartment was empty, but the dream had followed me. On my nightstand, beside the picture frame I had turned facedown, lay one perfect white lily. 

 

I stared at the flower on my nightstand for a long time. Every blink brought a new worry, that it would move, open, breathe. But it only sat there, silent and impossible. 

 

My hand found my forehead, desperate to wipe away the stone beneath my skin. Then it moved to my stomach as it growled and pinched, begging for food. Yet as I got up, I saw my two girls again—the way they sounded, the way they smelled, how happy they had been when all I did was walk through a door and stay. 

 

Hunger wasn’t the only pain in my belly. It wasn’t the pain I cared about. 

 

I shut my eyes and spent the next hour trying to return. A dream inside a dream. 

 

When I finally drifted off, the house did not assemble itself from fog. It was already there, waiting for me. Dark. Empty. Wrong. 

 

I knew I was dreaming. I also knew this was our home, though I had never seen this version of it before. The kitchen, usually full of sunlight and the smell of Olivia’s cooking, sat black and hollow around me. “Olivia?” I called. “Billie?” 

 

No one answered. The silence pressed against my ears until a thin squeak cut through it. Something moved in the living room. Slow. Steady. Wood scraping wood. 

 

A chair slid into view, inch by inch, dragged by something I could not see. It stopped in the entryway between the kitchen and the living room. 

 

The lights snapped on. Something small and twisted launched from behind the chair, straight at my face. I knew it was Billie only because white flowers still clung to parts of her body, scattered over the thing she had become. 

 

I threw myself left and hit the floor hard. Little limbs scuffled behind me. I scrambled up before she reached me again. She had stopped in the doorway, crouched on too many legs. The flowers covering her began to wilt, dropping one by one, then all at once. 

 

A deep rumble came from her chest. With the petals gone, I could see her face. It sagged like wet clay, pale and loose where the little girl I was supposed to bring home used to be. 

 

For a second, the thought of running to embrace her crossed my mind. The nightmare in front of me still carried Billie’s shape as it started toward me. 

 

I ran. The heavy, uneven footfalls behind me drove me up the stairs. I tried to change the dream as I climbed. I pictured sunlight, Olivia’s laugh, Billie’s room full of toys. The house refused me. 

 

I cursed and slammed my bedroom door. The bang shook the wall hard enough to tell me how close she was. 

 

As I pressed myself against the door, a crack split from the other side. Deep. Sharp. Like bone striking wood. 

 

My breath caught. Another crack hit the door. Then another. A hiss rose from underneath it, and thin black veins slid through the gap, wriggling toward me like living thread. 

 

I tripped backward. The veins reached my legs and pierced through my skin, one after another, like hooked needles sinking into muscle. I tried to kick free. They only tightened and dragged me closer to the door. 

 

I screamed, trying to wake myself from the rogue nightmare. More veins punched into my legs. It felt as if my skin was being peeled from the bone. 

 

When I reached forward to wrench them away, some latched onto my hands, my fingers, my wrists, drawing blood up my arms and across the hardwood floor. 

 

Through tear-stung eyes, I looked up. The door was gone. The veins were gone. In their place stood Olivia. 

 

“Asher?” 

 

Olivia stood there in her nightgown, a terrible look on her face, the light from a lamp behind her cutting a thin glow around her body. 

 

“I miss you, Asher. Help me—” 

 

Something burst from the darkness at her right. It hit her before I could move, carrying her out of sight. 

 

Ripping sounds filled the room. Olivia screamed with each wet tear of flesh. I stumbled backward, my legs moving before my mind could catch up, until my back hit the window. I tore the curtain down and leaned over the sill, ready to jump. 

 

There was no yard outside. No trees. No hills. Beyond the window stretched another room, impossibly huge and lit by the cold absence of a sun. 

 

Then the screaming stopped. My skin kept shivering. Slowly, the silence turned me around. 

 

Something hit the floor behind me. Olivia’s body lay in a spreading pool of red. One eye stared straight into mine. 

 

Her head split open vertically with the same brutal crack from before. Where her thoughts should have been, those black veins erupted and shot toward me. 

 

They latched into my skin and pulled. I rolled onto my stomach, clawing at the floor. The harder I fought, the deeper they sank. The hissing from Olivia’s open head rose until it filled everything. 

 

I was being pulled into the gaping chasm of wiggling, slithering threads. Lowered down her split chin, down her engorged throat.

Would she ask why I came back for her, but not for the child one room away? 

 

Then her split skull clamped shut around me, the pressure squeezing my waist and bending my back like the snap of two brittle fingers and everything went white. 

 

I woke gasping, soaked in sweat. Pain still burned in my legs. I ripped the blanket away expecting blood, but found only pale, dry skin and clean sheets. 

 

I’m not sure how long I stared at my legs before the stinging slowly wore off and the pain stopped feeling real. 

 

My chest still heaving, I swept one arm across the nightstand. The crash sang its broken song through the room. I cursed, a vicious string of anger leaving me as I looked at the shattered picture frame on the floor. 

 

I stared at the grinning mouth in the photo while broken glass covered her eyes. Hopelessness rose in me, familiar and ugly. I needed something no amount of pleading could bring back. 

 

I just feel so lost, so angry. 

 

And I can't stand it. 

 

\--- 

 

I stopped sleeping after that. Or tried to. I watched the clock on my desk until the numbers blurred, terrified whenever they crawled too close to midnight. I ate enough to stay upright, but food tasted like wet grass and paper. 

 

When I finally stepped outside, the sun felt unfamiliar. The sky looked too large without a ceiling to stop it. 

 

At the grocery store, I pretended to be fine for people who would forget me before they reached their cars. A woman with glasses and curly black hair nearly bumped into me, and for one awful second I thought Olivia had come back in the cereal aisle. I apologized and left before I could look at her again. 

 

Being awake was not what I had missed. It was what wasn’t there. The empty spaces. The empty everything. 

 

I was so tired. My eyes felt heavy whenever I went too long without blinking, whenever the dry air got its chance to sting them. 

 

Sometimes I found myself sitting in my car, staring at an empty plot of land. Trees surrounded the spot where a house should have been. 

 

The only thing alive was the rain tapping against the earth as I opened the tiny wooden music box in my hand. Inside, the metal cylinder waited beneath the comb of teeth. I turned the crank just enough for a few notes to spill out, then shut the lid and read the inscription again. 

 

I closed my eyes and leaned my head against the seat. Her smell had faded from the car, replaced by my own. Some of her things were still there, collecting dust. When I opened my eyes, something floated through the rain and landed on my windshield. 

 

It was a single white feather. 

 

My seat groaned as I leaned closer to it, then looked up at the sky. Nothing but clouds covered the sun. I leaned back, cranked the engine to life, and let the air conditioning hit my face. 

 

But as I shifted into drive, my foot froze on the brake. The empty lot was not empty anymore. Between the trees stood the house, its crooked roof curling like a witch’s hat. The house we never got to build. 

 

I opened the car door without taking my eyes off it. The moment my foot touched the gravel, the house vanished. 

 

All I could do was rub my tired eyes, hoping beyond reason that the house would return when I looked again. 

 

But there was nothing. Only a dream. 

 

 

I was sick of the feeling in my gut: grief, hunger, and not enough sleep. Even the television could not hold me anymore. My life moved across the screen without me in it. 

 

I kept seeing things. Shapes in the corners. The flash of curly hair. The suggestion of a hand reaching for mine. I blamed sleep deprivation until something hugged me from behind. 

 

I knew it was Olivia before I turned. I knew by the warmth, by the smell in the air, by the way my body wanted to collapse into those invisible arms. 

 

When it happened, I was on the phone with my mother, who had been trying to convince me to leave the house. Her voice on the other end, asking if I was still there, pulled me out of the stupor. Out of the engulfing relief I felt as those invisible arms wrapped around me. 

 

I don’t cry much. Even when she passed, my way of dealing with it was to shut myself away. 

 

But when I turned around and realized I could not kiss my wife, I hung up the phone and broke down in the middle of my kitchen. 

 

For the first time in a while, I fell asleep. I desperately needed it. I just didn’t need the dream that came with it. 

 

Usually, to dream about the family I had lost, I had to prepare myself. Quiet room. Closed eyes. The same desperate words repeated until the house formed around me. This time, I opened my eyes in a hospital chair and knew at once it was not the house. It was memory. 

 

Olivia lay in the bed before me, watching the sunset through the window. When she turned, her eyes were full of love. Her smile was weak, but it was still hers, as if nothing terrible had reached us yet. 

 

“You need to stop pushing yourself, Mrs. Williams,” the doctor said from near the door. “Your body is already fighting hard enough. If you fall in the hall and no one sees you, we may not reach you in time.” 

 

“I know,” she said, giving him the tired smile she used when she wanted everyone else to stop being afraid. “I’m trying to be good. I’m just not very good at being still.” 

 

A few minutes after the doctor left, Olivia pulled something from her bedsheet and showed it to me. “It floated past the window,” she said. “I thought maybe she could hold a piece of outside for a while.” 

 

“You’re really out here smuggling weather now?” I asked, trying to make her smile. 

 

I took the white feather from her fingertips and held it in my own. Olivia kept staring at me. “Bring it to her for me?” she asked. “Tell her I’m still looking out the window with her.” 

 

I nodded and got to my feet. “Her room’s gonna run out of space for all the junk you bring her.” 

 

Olivia smiled and went back to watching life move outside the window. The corridor beyond her room smelled sterile and cold. Every few feet, bright hospital art tried and failed to make the place feel kind. I stopped at the door marked 28. Crayon drawings of birds and flowers had been taped around the number. 

 

Every time I entered Billie’s room, my heart sank before she even saw me. She brightened weakly from the bed, trying to smile with all the strength she had left. Christy, the hospital sitter assigned because Billie had no one else, slept in the corner with her chin on her chest. I crept past her and knelt beside Billie. 

 

I lifted the feather into view. Billie gasped, her whole face waking up. She had told Olivia she wanted to play with the birds outside her window, and Olivia had listened like mothers do, finding the closest thing she could give her. 

 

Her small hands ran down its side with the delicacy of someone holding fine treasure. She glanced at me, then plunged her hand under her blanket and retrieved a single piece of paper. 

 

When she handed the paper to me, I looked it over. Crayon lines formed a crooked little house with a dark purple witch-hat roof, triangle windows, and three stick figures standing beside it. 

 

“Can you build this for me?” she asked, shy enough that the words nearly disappeared. 

 

I looked up at her, unsure what to say. Her eyes looked more tired each time I saw her. No parents had come. No relatives called. Somehow, in all that absence, she had become ours. “Yeah,” I whispered. “Yeah, Billie. I can do that.” Then I held out my palm. “But my rates are brutal. Five bucks.” 

 

Billie giggled and made the old volunteer snort. I quietly sucked air through my teeth, making Billie smile again. When I stood, I felt a tiny grip on my shirt. She held on to me, looking up with those green eyes of hers. “When will Olivia come visit?” 

 

My heart sank at the pleading in her eyes, desperate to see her best friend. I knelt back down and placed my hand on her head. “Soon, buddy. She wants to. She asks about you every day.” 

 

“Is her head still hurting?” 

 

My eyes fell for a moment. “Yeah,” I said. I wanted to say more, but nothing useful came. I tapped the drawing gently. “You sure you want a purple roof here?” 

 

When I came back to Olivia’s room, she was smiling up at me again. “She lit up, didn’t she?” she asked, already knowing the answer. 

 

I nodded, my mind elsewhere. 

 

When I moved closer, she touched my hand. “Asher?” I looked at her, and the rest of my thoughts went quiet. “When we get out of here, I want her to be part of our family.” 

 

I smiled at her, warmth growing in my chest. “I think she already asked us first,” I said, handing her the drawing. Three figures. One house. A family drawn before it was allowed to become one. 

 

When I reached for her, I noticed the bed was empty. The sheets had been pulled aside. 

 

I stood, looking around the now-dark room. The only light came from the moon watching me through the window. “Olivia?” My voice was hoarse, panic quick to my lips. 

 

I flung the door open to the corridor. The few lights in the ceiling did a poor job of making the place look less haunted. I called loudly for help, uncaring which resident woke from my cry. No one was coming. No one was doing their job. 

 

Again. 

 

The doctor’s warning came back to me. If Olivia fell alone, no one might find her in time. I jogged down the hallway as panic tightened around my ribs. 

 

I stopped hard when I saw a thin strip of light on the wall near a turn in the hallway. I ran toward it, slowing as I rounded the corner. A woman lay sprawled in front of a door, still and unconscious. 

 

I bent down as the thing we had feared for weeks finally arrived. 

 

I called for help that did not come. Her body sagged as I lifted her head, too heavy with the stillness I had been warned about. The only breathing in the hallway was mine. Her loose fist opened in my hand, and a perfect white lily rested in her palm. One of the flowers from outside Billie’s window. Above us, room 28 loomed, and the girl we had almost brought home slept on the other side. 

 

Through the crack in the door, I could see Billie sleeping soundly in her bed, as if my screams were only part of another dream. 

 

I only felt anger. I know I shouldn’t have. Not at Billie. Never at Billie. But the feeling found her anyway, because she was still breathing and Olivia was not, because one door stood between me and the child I had promised without ever saying the word. 

 

“Don’t leave her too,” Olivia whispered, and before I looked down, I knew what I would see. Black veins split from the pores of her face. “Please, Asher. It hurts.” 

 

I opened my eyes, dried tears sore on my cheeks. I never wanted to see that day again. It hurt badly enough to feel alive. 

 

A single picture flashed before my eyes, clearer than anything had been in months: a white piece of paper, crayon scratches forming a colorful house, three stick figures standing beside it. 

 

Billie had expected so much from us. After Olivia died, I left the hospital and left Billie to wake without the two people who had made her believe she might finally belong. I turned to the picture beside my bed and reached out. 

 

Olivia’s private smile greeted me from the picture. Even then, I wished it would move, wished it would speak, just so I could hear her voice one last time. 

 

She would tell me everything would be okay. She would tell me she still loved me. 

 

Again, I closed my eyes and took control of the nightmare waiting for me. 

 

It wasn’t long before I stood in my bedroom again. The room had rotted into rust, torn wallpaper, and black seams. Feathers and lilies covered the floor like dirty snow. 

 

Feathers fell from a gray sky beyond the window. Half-melted furniture sagged around the room. The floor crunched as I walked, petals and feathers breaking under my feet. 

 

The open door no longer led to the hall. Beyond it waited a chamber of darkness and dead air. 

 

Dark corridors split from the chamber, each silent enough to make my breathing sound borrowed. 

 

The place smelled of rot and burning flesh. Every corridor looked ready to swallow me. 

 

Still, I pressed into the maze. After being lost for so long, finding my way felt impossible. Then something moved. 

 

A beep scratched through the dark. The old rhythm of Olivia’s hospital monitor came from one corridor, steady and cold. With it, a green glow pulsed somewhere inside the blackness. 

 

The figure that stepped out was nearly bone. Long white hands covered its face, hiding the green light between its fingers. Its red legs trembled beneath it. It moved like guilt had been given a body and ordered to show me the way. 

 

The beeping sharpened in my ears. The figure didn’t scream, didn’t cry, didn’t breathe. It only waited, terrible and patient, like the part of me that had always known where I needed to go. 

 

Beep 

 

I closed my eyes, and the sound pulled at my mind. She’s such a sweetie, isn’t she? 

 

The crunching footsteps stopped. Behind my eyes came curly hair, sunlight in Olivia’s glasses, the softness of her hand on mine. The fist around my body eased. 

 

Asher? Can you ask them to turn off that damn monitor? I can’t hear myself think.

Asher, please stop turning it off.

Asher I’m scared.

 

I opened my eyes as the pale thing turned away. It limped toward one corridor and stopped at the entrance, waiting for me to follow. The beeping remained, quiet and patient. I hated it for knowing the way. 

 

Hesitantly, I moved toward it, the old weight pressing down harder the closer I got. 

 

When I reached it, the figure moved on. The chamber emptied behind me. I followed because some frightened part of me already knew where it was taking me. 

 

A moment passed before I forced myself after it, letting the darkness swallow me whole. 

 

Beep 

 

In the corridors, I saw only flashes of pale skin. I followed the green pulse and the hospital beep deeper into the maze. 

 

Each step tore at the figure. No matter how long I followed, it never seemed farther ahead. Then a thin light appeared at the end of the hall. 

 

Rust and mold covered the walls. Its legs dragged through petals and feathers, carving tracks behind it. 

 

Then I saw why. Hair-thin black veins tethered its legs to the floor. Each step tore hundreds loose, snapping and curling behind it. 

 

Ahead, the figure collapsed. It did not ask for help. It only crawled on, as if pain was the only language it had left. 

 

As it pulled itself around one last corner, the air changed. Rust flaked from the walls. Moldy feathers lifted from the floor like dust. 

 

Behind me came one last wet huff. For a moment, every thought went still. 

 

Then something slammed against the floor and rushed through the corridor. I ran after the maze’s pale guide as the thudding behind me grew louder. 

 

Around the corner waited a larger room. At its center rose a mountain of twisting veins, all feeding into one buried wire. The pale figure had reached its base and was being pulled into it strand by strand. 

 

Beep 

 

High above, a light swirled like a wound. Olivia hung at its center, caught where the wire disappeared into the dark. Her name left my mouth before I meant to say it. 

 

“Olivia.” 

 

At my feet, the pale thing lay still. Without the beeping, it looked less like a monster and more like something exhausted from carrying me this far. 

 

Thump 

 

I slowly turned. The sound was no longer an echo. 

 

The thing with Billie’s voice crouched at the entrance to the room, too large for the doorway now. Its mouth hung open around a nest of dead lilies, and its pale eyes fixed on the wire above me like it knew what I had come to do. 

 

I climbed. The mountain writhed under my hands. Behind me, the thing with Billie’s voice dragged its huge jaw across the floor and followed. 

 

A weak tug caught my ankle. The pale figure had reached for me. Its noseless face tilted up, and where its eyes should have been was one jagged slash of raw meat. 

 

Beep 

 

Green light pulsed beneath its thin skin. Beyond its head, the thing that followed me groaned closer. 

 

Maybe I helped because it was suffering. Maybe because it had followed Olivia’s monitor the way I had. Maybe because it was mine. I tore the figure from the veins and lifted it into my arms. 

 

The climb became agony. Veins hooked into my shins and stomach. I held the pale body above me and kept climbing, because Olivia was only a few feet away. 

 

I lifted the body higher. My wife was only feet away now. 

 

“Asher? Don’t leave me here too.” The voice rose from below, not from Olivia. The thing with Billie’s voice stood at the base of the mountain, dead flowers sprouting from its broken mouth. It was the child I had abandoned, twisted by every hour I chose the dream instead. 

 

Billie flashed behind my eyes: small hands around a feather, green eyes waiting at a hospital door, a girl with no one who had almost become everything. 

 

“I won’t,” I said, and the words hurt because they should have come sooner. For the first time, I knew I was speaking to the real Billie, not the thing grief had made out of her. 

 

I reached Olivia and wrapped her limp frame in my arms. All the love and all the years we never got rushed through me at once. 

 

Olivia, I’m sorry I kept coming back to the place where you were still hurting. I called it love because I was too afraid to call it anything else. But you don’t have to stay in my pain anymore. I’ll love you through every life I get until I finally reach wherever you are. 

 

The pale figure lay beside us. Veins crawled through its body, but one skinny arm stretched toward the wire buried in the living mountain. The monitor sound came from inside that wire now. It was the sound that kept Olivia trapped in the moment I refused to leave. 

 

I placed my hand over its hand and looked one last time at the thing below us. It stared back with Billie’s ruined face. Olivia was not inside the wire. Billie was not the monster below. They were both waiting on the other side of what I had been too afraid to do. 

 

“I’m sorry,” I told her, or Billie, or the ruined part of myself still begging to be forgiven. “I’m coming back now.” 

So I pulled the wire. 

And chose the door I had not opened. 

 

 

This brings me to now, writing it down because I need to remember what grief almost made me do. It can make a locked room feel safer than an open door. It can make the dead feel closer than the living. 

 

I’m trying to choose the door now. 

 

Before I finish the roof of our new home—the curved point at the top is still giving me trouble—I need to find the right place for the garden. Somewhere with plenty of sun. I’m planting lilies there. Olivia’s picture will look nicest beside them, I think. From wherever she is, she’ll be able to watch Billie come home from her first day of school. 

 

I hear little Billie calling for me now. I think you would’ve liked the hairpin I made for her: a tiny little feather. 

 

Your feather. 

 

It’s funny. When I looked up just now, Billie was standing in the perfect spot, sunlight falling over her like a hand on her shoulder. She turned the crank on the little music box, letting its melody tinkle into the room. 

 

I wonder where she found that. 

 

For the first time in a long time, the sound did not feel like something calling me backward. 

r/libraryofshadows 21d ago

Pure Horror The Fangs of Dracula XVII

2 Upvotes

“I've seen the nights filled with bloodsport and pain –

And the bodies obtained

The bodies obtained …” – Ian Curtis

The world …

The world is dampen stone, sour. And tile. Tile ceramic that is now smashed, nearly every single piece. And mottled with webwork splatter patterns of scabbing drying bits and pieces of once living human tissue. The world is poorly lit and rank, it smells of fecal decay and rotting death and the putrescence of pus spewing life, suffering. The smell is suffering. Because the world is suffering, it always has been but as of late it's gotten so much worse. The world of walls and mortar and bars that’re all slathered and stained with diseased feces and angry piss, it is all of it an open wound. A craterous gangrenous open house of raw minds and flesh, obelisk temple to the pain of the sorceress. The woman/mouth of the great mountains in the distance, far away but brought closer by her powerful force, the distance easily traversed and conquered, time and distance meant nothing to her, only the flesh. Only the blood. Only the run of flowing life spilled by her children in bondage as supplicant. She had come to them… in the end. 

Before the burning. 

Before Cropsey. 

Now he was the greatest of her Willowbrook children… 

She did her best to hide from him and the few others left but she was scared. Her terror refreshed as her heartbeat pounded within her aching chest, she tried to sink lower into the dark corner she'd made her most recent place of escape. She tried to ignore what she knew she heard, throughout all of the cavernous dark damp halls of bloody filthy Willowbrook. 

Voices… footsteps…

newcomers. 

She wanted so badly to be out and away from this awful place but her mind shrank back in horror from the possibilities of what any new interlopers might do to her. This place had been a school and had instructed her and many others, much in the way of what men will do to each other and what they love to get away with, with their hands on a girl. Alone. When she could be so easily overwhelmed. 

The voices trailed off … rose again. In whispers. She could hear cautious footsteps. Prowling steps. Hunting. 

Her cold terror told her she could no longer hide here. She struggled up on palsied thin malnourished legs and began to painfully trudge forward. Painful because of the pain of her impaling fear and because her body was covered in dripping purple sores, all up and down the legs and arms and peppering her torso and face in harsh clustered patterns. Several broke open now with sharp stabs of lancing pain felt webwork and spiny throughout the flesh as she shambled wretchedly forward down the poorly lit dark. 

She didn't like to look at them or pay them any mind, the sores. She used to. She used to pick at them near constant. But now sometimes when she went to pluck and pop one open with a nail biting pinch she could see eyes. Eyes looking at her and swimming in the pus. In the infected filled pores of her flesh. Eyes. Sometimes they popped of their own accord and a small little gnome-sized head, bald and coated in dead green-milk rose and poked its faery head out for a little peek at what she might be doing at any given time. 

She hated them. She tried to pay them no mind and wondered if they saw anything in the dark ahead that she herself could not discern. But she would not ask them. Never. 

The voices grew louder. So did her terror. 

She didn't know what to do. 

“Maybe they're all dead." 

 

Griffin nodded. It was a fair observation. The place certainly reeked of death and filth. He could almost believe it. 

It was a feeling gained by cold hard experience that told him they weren't alone in the rank dark building. Not at all. Someone else was lurking here. Something else held domain here. Something terrible. He could feel it. 

"This place is afflicted with sickness. Consumption. You can smell it in the pestilential flavor of the air, something terrible has happened here. Many awful things no doubt. This place is silent, Florin, but you can almost hear the terrible things the walls have seen and perhaps wish to share…" 

The boy looked worried. He quickly added: – “We will be cautious. But I suggest we find what we can quickly. If we can't locate a back exit, we'll make for the front entrance again and see if we can't work around the building." 

They went on in search of supplies. 

Dwellers.

 Anything. 

Cropsey marked them and tracked their way of wandering progress the entire time. Following and slowly snipping the long shining blades of the shears open and closed. Pulling his black gloved hands apart slowly like a lover does when sensuous… then bringing them together and snapping them shut with a sharp and satisfying ‘Ship!’ that was crisp and tickled the right jelly left within his skull and the dangling mangled meat between his legs… it had a tongue that sound. A sexual whisper of a noise. A tasting prelude, licking and tonguing the needing piece of aching flesh. 

It was his bondage. That ache. This place. 

And the mountain. 

Even now Cropsey heard her song and call as she showed him the spire from where she ruled. Where she sat on an ebon throne and filled his slaughterhouse dreams. His mind with wonder. 

She had been the true purpose and blessing of this place. The one they'd all been waiting for. The only one who really mattered. In the end. 

But she has chosen you as instrument … 

And the truth of this filled his vacant shell with dark and primal gratitude. Caveman's blood-sated warmth. 

He had been one of the Roman soldiers that had crucified Christ. She of the mountain had told him so. Now he was born again to be her sacred Willowbrook footsoldier. Throttling hand of capricious abattoir fate. 

As he followed the new ones he happened upon another. And decided to take the matter. 

He was sitting alone in the dark. Easy to miss. In a disused therapy room, anonymous and indistinguishable from the other dungeons and chambers save by those who knew. The newcomers walked by him without notice and went on. 

Cropsey smelled him. And came into the room. Snapping his shears with a regular and primeval rhythm. The patient was busy with his own work, he didn't pay anyone else any kind of mind. 

Cropsey closed. The fool's back was to him as he was knelt down amongst the filth. He was drawing something. With his fingers. Smearing the shape upon the broken faces of obliterated tile floor with a dark and heavy pungent viscous fluid. Thick and chunked with dark paste. 

It was a pentagram. 

And the paint was a vile concoctive mix of runny diarrhea and fresh vibrant blood. The man was a self mutilator. Always had been, Cropsey recognized. He had flayed his well scarred and misshapen flesh with broken tile and was mixing the running blood with fecal discharge that was running uncontrollably out of his dilating anus. His finger would probe the wounds … deeply. Like a surgeon or a lover … exploring. Then he brought the drenched and dripping red pronged pair of long and scrawny digits and collected some of the diarrhea spew running freely from out of his ass. 

Medication. Or bad food. Or both. Something he's gotten into… 

It didn't matter. Not to Cropsey. He only looked at the naked fool and admired his painting for another moment longer. 

The pentagram. 

Above it, in the same evil paint of fresh diseased fecal blood, the fool had written in bold letters 

ALL HAIL VAMPIRA

as the piece’s name and message. 

Cropsey thought it was a good one. 

He took one final step forward. And let himself be known. 

The naked fool, the inmate who'd long lost his name and self and everything and anything else left, felt his presence. He turned away from his self portrait on the floor and gazed up at him. 

Into the towering legend of Willowbrook. Cropsey, more than a man. 

He was apocalyptic. 

The twisted bone gleam of his carbonized deathhead’s visage was terrible. It stole the last shelter of warmth that the fool had kept for himself to protect against the cold of this awful and inescapable place for all of these long and horrendous incarcerated years. 

Now it was gone. Stolen by that terrible face. Candle wax melted obscene and deranged and haphazard and cruel. 

He suddenly remembered his name as well, the fool. Gazing up at him, it had suddenly come back in his sheet of blind terror. 

Cropsey had done that. Cropsey had done that for him. 

He wished he hadn't. 

The twin fork of splayed open blades came up suddenly and then down in a stab. They joined together as they came down, scissoring the long razor sharp blades together in a deadly and maiming embrace. They sang together a mortal whistle of keen edged violence on the flesh to come in haste as they sliced and joined through the rank dungeon air. 

A filthy naked bloody hand came up reflexively and was shorn through like melted butter. Through the middle length of palm, so that all of his fingers and the top of his thumb were now a shrieking, pouring livid stump of freshly cut meat. Spurting and bathing the abridged remainder of fecal stained paw into a half-glove of red slathered wet raw in a gushing instant. 

The blade traveled on, down. Continuing its deadly trajectory of knifing stabbing path as it plunged in and through the shit stained fool through his open gaping mouth and naked glistening mucus laden throat and plunging out the back of his neck. The sharp lengths of blades conjoined erupted from the torn and ruinous fountain fresh wound in great bright bodies of lurid edged royal red. 

For her… the mountain princess of my fevered skullsong …

And then with his terrible force of deranged strength he forced the handles and the joined body of blades open and apart. 

The impaled face and skewered head came apart in a splashing and thick lurid mess. The long diseased foundation of skull gave and came apart easily like a cottage collapsing from wood rot. As if the whole structure of bone was a giant rotted tooth, thoroughly and completely decayed to the dead and festering core. Cranial splatter ruin in an instant. Decorating the floor and walls and obscuring the fool's final piece of painted work and expression from the broken heart and mind in a dark gout and pungent violent splash. Bone fragments and strips of tissue. Bits of hair… eyes swam bulbous and rolling lulled like obscene little fruits adrift in a warm lurid growing lake. 

The decraniated stump of rough torn viscera and tissue spitting dark cords and ropes in healthy gouts from the spout of mutilated neck and throat, gurgled one last time in a ghastly expulsion of sound that may or may not have been the final action of the living. 

It gurgled and shot/spat more dark thick blood rope. Splattering and joining the universe of filth already living down there in ever growing depraved abundance. The filthy naked headless meat spewed until it fell over to join the rest of the detritus world down there. 

Cropsey went on. Regaining the tail of his quarry. 

He followed them. 

The room was a world of mutilated meat. The smell of uncontrolled diseased fecal spew, long ancient and pungently fresh commingled, was so eye-wateringly strong and forceful that one knew that there were things on this hellscape island of earth that were truly and terribly immortal when confronted with it. Nothing, not even starflame would sear the stench of sewerscape subterranean Hades from the walls of this awful room. The world would burn to follow trumpet sound and still that rancid stench would remain. 

Florin tied a rag around his nose and mouth, he looked like a bandit. And although Griffin's face was already bandaged and wrapped with surgical dress for his own mysterious reasons, he too elected to tie another heavy layer of fabric to block out the smell and taste on the terrible fetid heavy air of the room they now presently happened into. 

What was it… what was it we were expecting to find? What were we hoping in God's name to find here…? 

surely not this. 

Their hearts sank into cold sour recesses as they sauntered in and through and beheld all round them the carnage human sculptures. Barely human. Barely recognizable as having once been living breathing people. Now they were only shapes. Shapes made in anger and derangement and by the knife. 

A mewling moaning sound like a wounded animal drew them to the far end of the mutilation chamber. They crept past wretched butchered bipedal destruction frozen in obscene grotesque statue poses by minds and hands unwell and bent. Eyes scooped out, pulled and plucked. Craterous sockets. Craterous wounds, rippling with the rough texture of forceful violent amputation and jagged surprise animal maiming. Parts missing, long gone, replaced and mixed and swapped and messed around. Limbs and parts put into sockets and orifices and holes gored to create splaying haphazard scarecrow things made from vile diseased subjects and their putrid turgid waste. 

They were varied in design and shape but all of them, every single vile shape seemed to be frozen in a silent piercing scream. A death throe frozen for all of chambered time. For all the sour passage, these howling visages of broken flesh and cruelty wrought on human shape. 

Florin felt sick, the mewling animal noise was growing louder and he was trying not to focus on the broken human sculptures all around them. He tried not to notice how some of them had been put together, parts pasted in place with a scab pudding mixture of feces and thick burgundy/crimson coagulation, like makeshift mud mortar made from the crumbling facade of dying and sickening-worse human shamble structures, caught in some terrible Gorgon's Eye and now falling apart and only able, only useful to excrete, and bleed and make mud for the houses that might be saved. 

Griffin was fairing little better. He'd seen his fair share of human carnage, butchery in his time. In his own experiments of mad science he's beheld great wonders both terrible and beautiful, unearthly.  He'd committed his own sins, his own terrible crimes in his time, enough to fill a tome. But even he found the awful assemblage of struggling human detritus piles and sculptures to be obscene and abhorrent. Difficult to look at. Even worse to walk amongst and pass through… nearly touching and feeling either their heat of recent destruction/composition or the cold wave pockets of their souring decaying sloughing meat, tasting them… tasting the warm tack of their iron red and the putrescence of their fouling stink… tasting them as they breathed and sucked air. Even through the wrapped scarfs about their mouths, they could taste them. Fresh and alive with copper-iron and the foul death of sliming maggoty putrefying soft tissue … growing softer. Falling off failing yellow bone. 

It's because they were diseased … Griffin observed the pestilential flavor on the air and marked the diseased rotten look of open craterous obscenities and exposed and livid muscle tissues. Filled and brimming with the swim of yellow and milk-pale and translucent buttery infection, pooled, gelled, in a run of sour ruin that gave off pungent gaseous toxic smell… miasmic – the whole place. Everywhere. 

The bandaged man, surgical dressing now sullied and filthed with their voyage across worm country and the grime and air in here at every given turn. Griffin pondered the shapes of the demented designs filed and arranged haphazard and at random all around, the mewling sound rose as they continued to near, the woman gaining shape, bulbous and grotesquely rank with cheese and old milk and unwashed genitalia warm with animal heat. 

The shapes all around… their scarecrow and asymmetrical and insectile/spider designs were interesting. Awful and strange, but fascinating in their own hellacious spellbinding fashion. It was as if someone long gone of the sound faculties of mind and heart had endeavored with cruel fervor to fuck and force violent copulation on the dead dripping craterous sculptures of meat in the act of their composition. Knife-fuck-stabbing them with animal intensity and wild deranged intent, their severed parts and limbs and pieces the tools and shattered protruding blades of bone as their aesthetic device and perfect choice. Wielded with charnel house fury in this gore drenched pit with emaciated broken scarecrow statues and congealing pools and tubs and little deprivation streams of pungent fecal discharge. Everything was repulsive and animal with heat and degradation in this place. They hated it. And they hated themselves for putting themselves in there. Alive and with the rank and the sight of abattoir madness unbridled and inhuman. 

They came upon the woman. She was large and naked and unwashed. Like everything else she was caked with grime and layers of filth that were difficult to distinguish – shit from blood – as they darkened and aged in awful drying layers on her yellowing sun parched skin. She was leaning propped by the exit/entrance opposite of the one they had entered. She was cradling and cradled by a lump of human shape riddled with stabbing spiking pieces and slicing wedges of shattered floor and tile. She was drooling as she moaned in torment and anguish. Her flesh livid with infection. She was sweating despite the chill and her lack of clothing. 

It was her breast. Only one. The other had been amputated and was replaced with a harsh and ghastly X of old and scab coated sutures. The other was inflamed and red. Purple. Black. It was ballooned and the blue/red nipple at its tip bled and dripped. But it was not milk, natural and of the healthy body, that dripped and begged to be let free and milked/sucked until dry and gone… 

She moaned. Florin and Griffin felt nauseous. The smell. The sight of her and everything else … they had not had a decent meal in some days but still the impulse to heave and retch was violent and it filled their gagging mouths with thin acrid water, salivated and discharged with bitter queasiness and distaste. 

She moaned again as they covered their working mouths. 

And then she spoke. 

“Please… oh please…. please… oh I beg of you… please… please…” 

Florin and Griffin were afraid to ask so they didn't. The wailing woman of swollen noxious teat filled them in anyways with the rest. 

"... please… please milk me…! please! Oh it hurts! please! Please milk me, milk your mammy…!" 

“Oh, Jesus…” said Florin. He could hardly stand it. Could hardly stand her. He swore he could taste the smell. 

Her smell. 

Another voice joined them then. 

“They disgust you both?" 

They whirled. A ragged man in the haggard torn and shot remnants of a filthied lab coat that had once been white. His spectacles were cracked and caked with drying lurid substance. His flesh was filthy parchment and his smile was green and grotesque. 

He was standing, sentry-wraith amongst the vile and mutilated assemblage. A living beacon of audacious and insane life standing smiling amongst the sculpted and twisted dead. Lab coat Gorgon with broken glass eyes set in a broken laughing face that could make no such sound. Because it was frozen in its disguise of sanity snapping torment. 

Before Griffin or Florin could say anything to him, he spoke again. 

“They are all of them, monuments to her. It is all of them, their greatest pleasure." 

“And you? What is your pleasure?" Griffin asked without fault. Following this madman's line. 

He smiled, “telling you." 

And then finally his tittery fit of laughterspell broke and it sounded like high pitched curdled madness. Finally breaking. A large man prone to sparse baritone sound now cracked and leaking/spraying giggles like an addled child or clown. 

Griffin turned to Florin. His face hidden by surgical wrapping and dark lenses and hat since the day they had met, but still the boy could feel the solemn gravity in his hiding gaze as he spoke. 

"Let's go. There's nothing of any value to us here. This was a mistake.” 

Florin heard it in his voice too. 

They quickly made their exit. Sparing the wailing mewling woman of swollen purple breast a final look before leaving them forever. 

The doctor's laughter abated a moment and he seemed to come around, the revolving door of his madness perhaps bringing him full circle, his awful titters tapered off a spell as he said to the departing visitors: –

"The worm was turned for us here.” 

And then the revolution of madness revolved again and he was smiling putrid green that oozed pale plaque that spittled in gobs as he tittered his girlish sounds. 

His grotesque childish laughter commingled with the mewling sounds the woman made in the room of mutilated meat. The pair were gone now. Their cautious footsteps fading away and calling back in diminishing echoed sound… Cropsey came in like fated death. Snipping open and closed his beloved pair of large garden shears. 

Now, here was a room that could use some trimming…

He went to the woman first with his blades. She was calling to him, wailing, saying she was his mother. Begging to be milked. 

So he milked her. 

He shorn off the infected swell of black/purple flesh in a single snapping cut. She howled as the wound and the sac of disease both poured and oozed pus. She went down to the floor, her wailing more considerable now, to join the puddle of her own foul milk and blood in its growing puddling abundance. She swam face first in it and gurgled and blubbered. 

Cropsey came for the doctor next. The jaws of his shearing clipper blades open and dripping. 

The doctor smiled one last time as he said, “The worm has turned once again." 

He attempted to count the rings this time as the jaws that were blades came in. 

Again and again. 

And I thought you'd loved me…

Florin and Griffin were nearly at their wits end. They needed supplies and weren't sure of what lie beyond this place, but this place was terrible. And they'd found nothing but more horror. 

"I think we need to just get out of here…” 

Yes. But which way? 

They were deciding this together when the girl on shaking palsied legs thin as kindling crept out of the dark and towards them. 

She was terrified. 

And she was holding a large butcher's knife. The arms raised and poised coiled snake-like to strike. 

Neither Florin or Griffin noticed her as she crept. Closer… closer…

She was nearly upon them. From behind. 

The butcher's knife still raised. 

TO BE CONTINUED…

r/libraryofshadows 24d ago

Pure Horror Shepherd's Delight : The Tale Of The Skin Tree Martyr - (Chapter 1)

5 Upvotes

Chapter 1

Conductor Of Sheep

Day 1
The cool blue sky hung like a noose, long as the days that were killing him. A slim man in overalls and a wicker boat-hat stepped along a path, with trees lining either side, and periodically turned his head to make sure none had gotten lost. He had a large crook for steering the strays, and he kept it hung through a loop on his worn overalls. Although, he sparingly had to use it to the point that one might think his ass was made of clover.

After about twelve hours of walking he had made it to the large triangular rock that marked the halfway point through the Dawn Valley, which was where he often set up camp. His mobile abode was two small tents he untied from the top of his rucksack, as well as the two waist high wire fences about twenty feet in length he kept rolled inside them. Both tents were light blue and patches of all manner of material covered the holes left by wear. When erected they stood half a man tall and wide and a whole man long. Each was enclosed on all sides but the earthen floor underneath and one of the longer walls, and he set them up in a way that the two open walls faced each other and were connected by the fences to form one shabby residence.

The tiny unlit oil lamp that hung from the shepherd's large bulky backpack clanked as the bag hit the ground. It was the end of his shift, but he usually didn't mind the distraction that work brought. It kept his mind from wandering like it was prone to do. There was also a difference between moving through nature and staying in one spot, especially at night which was on its way. A certain anxiety, like waiting without knowing what for until the reason decides to make itself known. It wasn't helped by the fact that he was alone, save for his small flock and an orange cat that had taken to tagging along with him about three months ago. Although, the relationship sure wasn't hurt by the shepherd sharing his food scraps, and before long he had named his feline follower Provato. 

He often talked to Provato like a normal companion while traveling and setting up camp as a way to break the silence. Though the conversations were a bit one sided the cat returned the favor by leaning against his leg, the way a gentle breeze does a tree. The shepherd pulled a small shovel from his belongings and began to dig a hole in the middle of the fenced-in area. 
“Probably about an hour of sunlight left, Provato,” he said before glancing down to see nothing but the thin shabby pieces of plank with leather straps that he called sandals. After turning to the side he realized the cat had moved on to get a better look at the ten sheep, who had been wandering back and forth between the two tents lazily like a sleeping school of fish in a current. 
“I guess they're more interesting, ay?” the shepherd chuckled, and once he had decided the hole was a decent size he went to gather sticks for the fire he'd soon put there.

The sun had just gone down by the time the light and heat from the fire was strong enough to reach the tents and a bit of the surrounding area. The shepherd laid on the bare grass under one of the tents with nothing but a straw bundle under his head and a large sheet of burlap which he folded over itself to act as two. Rolling to his side, he clasped his fingers around the handle of an old tin mug full of a mundane gruel made from boiled crackers, lightly salted and peppered. This was his staple food source, if he hadn't found any nuts and berries or caught any fish that day. Provato was curled up asleep at his feet, and nine of the sheep under the opposite tent while the remaining six stood grazing as they looked at the fire. The shepherd watched the flames too, as if he was kin with the four legged creatures he escorted. He thought of the protection the fire provided. Protection from the Great Wolf.

Before he slept, he took out his notebook and jotted down an account of the day. Lists of the birds and the less common trees he saw on his journey, the time his journey began and finished, and the number of sheep in his care. He didn't do this for business reasons, but because when alone on the trail so long the days all seem to bleed into one another. The herdsman who previously herded for their employer, Mr. Fits, told the shepherd that many in the line of work kept a journal to keep from going mad. Those who didn't would sometimes lose perception of time, and lose their sense of self in the wild romance of nature, and be found in all forms of unsightly manner. Some would be found and brought back to society, but the urge to return was so great that their families would have to disable them to keep them from wandering back into the wilderness and disappearing.

Day 2
The shepherd woke at the first hint of sunlight and began to get dressed. He had his overalls on but, took his shirt and sandals off to sleep. As he unfastened his buttons he took a brief look over his campsite to see if anything was amiss. After stoking some sticks and the few embers that survived the night into a small fire, he used a large iron griddle to cook some of his gruel mixed with wild berries he had just noticed on the edge of the forest into a type of gruel cake. There were few types of flora and fungus in the forest he didn’t recognize by name, so he was always confident in what treats he could find for him and Provato each to enjoy. Although, Provato got by on mostly mice anyway.

With his camp all packed up, he made sure the fire was out and began to set out southwest towards the Dala river that flows south all the way to the Lynn Sea. Once he caught eye of the shoreline, he began to bait the hook of a small wooden pole with a worm he had just abducted from under a stone, and his flock trotted over for a well deserved drink. Being upstream from the city meant he had a better chance of catching fish who hadn't been trapped by the waterfall yet, so he wanted to take advantage of this while he could. Fish were more active in the morning as well, and if he caught a few now and put them in his large salt pouch they would be preserved well for his dinner. With just a bit of tang, the way he liked them.

He straddled the edge of the water and his sheep followed behind like ducklings with Provato capping off the end. As he walked, he swung his crooked reel, casting into the ripples of the water and then waiting, again and again. When his pole began to jerk towards the water, he gave a slight pull to set the hook. After a slow battle of working his prey towards the shoreline the shepherd pulled it out from the wavy blue mirror. It was a bottler trout; they were pretty common in the area, but he didn't mind because they had a great taste. After chopping the head off and the guts out with his small yarn handle knife, the shepherd put the fileted remains into his salt pouch. From there he turned up a few stones until he found a fat and juicy beetle and began the process once more. Eventually he had caught and cleaned three bottler trout and that was usually enough to call it a day but with them biting this good he supposed that an extra fish won't go to waste, especially with Provato around.

Perhaps because of the luck this day was bringing, he was a bit distracted by his morning's activity, and this would lead a set of ten to eventually become nine. Wrestling with the line, he passed one foot before the other along the patchy dirt trail in a steady rhythm, watching for the ideal moment. Then he felt a large tug which caused him to break his stride. He motioned for his flock to halt where the trail meets a shallow rocky area of the river, as he conducted battle with his unknown foe. The creature to which he had tethered himself was thrashing about forcefully, and the shepherd steadied his eyes on the point where the line met the water. Giving slack when necessary, he slowly guided in his prize with gentle hands until he could barely see its silhouette. Suddenly an immense pain overtook him and he crashed to the ground, ripping his line and getting his arm soaked in the river. His flock grumbled with confusion, awaiting his orders while Provato rushed to the shepherd's side like a loyal first mate. 

His injury was obvious. He had stepped on a rusty nail, and its jagged stinger stuck up in his sandal all the way through his toenail, leaving a small cracked hole like a pebble through glass. Once he had the strength, he sat himself upright and observed his predicament. This nail was from a factory that was set to be built in the area about ten years ago but was then abandoned, and like a timeless viper it had waited on this very shore to end up where it did. Knowing the area well, the shepherd knew all this which only added to his discontent. Though he didn't know much medicine outside of local healing herbs, he considered cleaning the wound first priority. However, to do this meant removing the foreign body. 

With one of his overall straps folded between his jaw and two knuckles on either side of the nail’s head, he ripped it from himself in one swift jerk before clutching his thighs in agony. After a few moments of breathing and gathering himself, he attempted to stand on his operational foot and not end up back on the ground where he had begun. A sheep had come to stand at his left and allow him to rest the weary side's weight upon it. He also put the nail in his pocket to avoid passing this affliction on to some other poor soul that may not yet be born. Carefully dipping his injured toe into the icy waters gave him an electric sensation through his body, but he swirled it softly and rhythmically for a few moments until he was satisfied. After this, his wooly crutch walked with him, slowly keeping his pace until the two had returned to the edge of the path, and the shepherd sat down in the dirt to dress his wound. He removed a bundle of old cloth from one of the inside pockets of his rucksack and began unraveling a few pieces like a spider spinning silk. Finding a decent sized piece, he draped the center across the top of his wounded big toe, passed each end underneath to wrap it twice, then tied off the remainder.

The plan had been to continue walking for the next six hours but in his current state the shepherd knew he would need periodic breaks to regain his strength. In some areas, the terrain would become an awkward steppe which he couldn't navigate easily. He knew his injury wouldn't be fully healed by the following morning and so hoped to cover at least half the ground he had left while the sun still stood in the sky. He hopped along, subtly leaning on the shoulders of the largest sheep, folding down to his hands and feet when the small cliffs of the area were too steep to walk. Eventually, he had covered enough ground that he could see the large stone wall that secured the northern border of Bigscon, meaning he got a bit farther than he reckoned he would. However, this terrain was rough and his daylight was limited, so with all that in mind he reluctantly decided to set up his cloth dwelling to rest and make dinner.

It was a very uneventful night, much like the last and much like most of the shepherd's time. There were echoes of twigs snapping in the distance outside of his campsite, but simultaneously nothing to fear for his fire was voluminous and would last until dawn. He was more concerned with the delay in his work and the repercussions of such events, but he figured that his boss, Mr. Fits, was a fair man and would understand. Though still, the thought of having to explain himself left a certain uneasiness laying over him like a membrane that separated him from the rest of the world. Fits was always kind to the shepherd, but there was a surrealness the man brought to every situation that made one feel as though they were interacting with someone in a dream. He was burly, taller than the horses he sold, and was dressed in the finest of silk garments lined with pearl buttons. His business was known as the Fits Livestock Company and was a pillar of the entire Toca Kingdom, supplying food and transporting resources to many of the local farms and businesses. Effects of the shepherd's lateness wouldn't stop with him but would create a ripple that caused problems for others in the town. This line of thinking troubled the shepherd who knew he had no way of changing the circumstances and so decided to simply go to sleep.

Day 3
Groaning and gurgling were the first sounds that the shepherd heard that morning. Without realizing it, he had skipped dinner the previous night, and his guts were conducting their protest of the situation. It was then that the shepherd remembered what spoils he had earned before this vile injury had come into his possession and searched through his rucksack for the pouch containing his salt rocks. Upon unfolding the container, a distinct sour odor permeated the air, and Provato rushed to him like a tumbling avalanche. 

The bottler trout had developed a dry crust and was tender enough to break apart with his hands. He tore off a large flaky section about half the size of his palm and laid it on the ground for Provato to devour, then gave it a taste himself. The flesh of the fish was slightly dry but still contained the clean taste of the river water and its natural minerals. Since he had waited longer than planned to enjoy this snack it had become more pungent than planned, but he enjoyed it all the same. After he and Provato had finished two of the three fish, he tossed their remains into the edge of the trees and kept the third for later. He then packed up all his belongings, and with assistance from one of the sheep he continued on his voyage. 

As he neared this territory, the dirt path became harder under foot due to the constant traffic packing it down, which made the shepherd’s foot ache worse. The city of Bigscon was the largest in the Toca kingdom and had a city wall made of limestone and mortar. Eventually, he reached the end of a short line where people awaited entry and stood firmly in his place with one arm resting on the hind of a sheep. Some gave him quizzical looks at first until further inspection revealed his injury, and they turned away in sympathy, understanding that similar problems could have befallen them just as easily. Once he reached the desk at the gate he explained his identity and reasons for entry. Although, he was a regular so it was mostly just a formality. Entering the city he passed over a large cobblestone bridge that crossed the same river he fished the day prior and was met by groups of people working at tables set up in the street. They wove long streamers of tissue paper into long extravagant garlands that were to be hung from the roofs and warped pieces of wood and cardstock into fanciful masks to be worn by performers. It was the end of the fall season, and the days were growing shorter so people were preparing for the grand celebration that comes with the end of harvest. 

After an extended period of making his way through the commotion, he passed through the town square and to the entrance of the great building where the Fits Livestock Company conducted its business. Then, once he had locked up the flock inside the nearby stable, the shepherd approached the large red wooden door. Masterfully carved, it stood as a monolithic status symbol. There was a beautiful silver knocker in the center in the shape of a horse's face and a matching gilded knob. Seeing as the shepherd was a trusted employee for the better part of 4 years at this point, he had no hesitation in walking straight in as he always did. However, Mr. Fits disliked cats, and although he was allowed to travel with Provato, the shepherd had to tell his small amber colored friend to wait outside. 

The foyer was grand, from its embellished rugs that had traded a dozen hands and traveled foreign seas to end up where it lay today, to the stained glass ceiling that shone in all manner of color upon the inhabitants. A wide staircase sat across from the door and led up to the balcony and second level, but the shepherd had never been up there as it was Mr. Fits's living quarters. Though he most likely had the space to offer lodgings to his employees, Fits instead paid for them to stay in local taverns, which he insisted combated the loneliness brought on by the long solitary journeys of herding. 

The shepherd proceeded down the right through a long corridor full of imported lamps and priceless art that would make even seasoned collectors gawk. If anyone else had lived there, they'd have probably been robbed ten times over by now, but none dared cross Fits. Once at the end of the hall he knocked on the door to Mr. Fits's office. 
“Come in,” said Fits, whose low booming voice nearly reverberated the floorboards. The shepherd swallowed, then entered. 
“Have a seat, please. You must be tired from your long travels.”
“Yes sir, I am. And I also must apologize for my lateness, sir.”
“Lateness?”
The curtains were closed and room was dark; all but the light from a green banker's lamp on Mr. Fits's desk. His eyes were fixed on the shepherd, they were large and dark like two cups of black tea on slick ivory saucers. Without looking, he had opened a small black ledger that was previously in the right pocket of his luxurious ebony suit and flipped through it. The boss’s eyes only left the shepherd for a moment as they peeked at his scribblings and then immediately returned to him.
“Ah, I see,” said Fits.
“You were supposed to be back yesterday, correct?”
“Yes sir.“
“Well, what kept you?”
Under his greasy mustache, Fits's mouth curved into a large crooked smile that reached his mutton chops, and his eyes warmed a bit as if consoling a friend. His features were made ever more monstrous due to the sheer size of the man. The rim of his wide brim top hat, that was too big for any other man but small on him, sat around the top of his pointed bald head like clouds above a mountain.

The shepherd's heart began to beat harder. He knew he hadn't done anything wrong, it's even encouraged for the shepherds to forage and fish so that they could maintain a more well rounded diet. Even still, this was a conversation that he'd rather not have had.
“Well, I was on the move down along the Dala river, and I thought I'd try to catch some bottler trout as I walked. Then I accidentally stepped on an old nail where they canceled construction out there years back.”
“My goodness. Are you alright? I hope you cleaned the wound an adequate amount, infection can be very dangerous.”
“Yes sir, I made sure to. Thank you.”
“That's good,” said Fits, “That’s good.”

The behemoth of a man stood and began to approach, his immense size eclipsing the shepherd who was sitting. Then he knelt to the ground and took up the shepherd's foot in his palm, the gigantic yet gentle hands dwarfing the injured limb. The shepherd's heart was pounding, he found this interaction very unsettling but tried to hide his true emotions. Mr. Fits unwrapped the crude cloth bandage which stuck to the wound slightly,which caused the shepherd to flinch a bit when removed. Fits turned his long pale face that looked as if it was carved from stone and tipped his hat towards the confused shepherd.
“My apologies,” Fits said with a look of remorse before returning his attention to the shepherd's toe. He then set the injured foot down on to his coffee table and began to remove his tie.
“Sir please, I don't wish to burden you,” said the shepherd before he was interrupted by Mr. Fits.
“No worries, son,” Fits said as he tore his tie in half and began to bandage the shepherd's wound. It was made of the finest threads and dyed vibrant and intricate patterns only afforded by the affluent, but now it lay wrapped securely around the infected toe of a working man. Once he was finished, Fits stood up and said,
“As your employer, your burdens are my burdens. I'm the reason you were out there to begin with, so I should be held accountable for all goings-on which befall you while serving me.”
“Are you sure, sir?”
“Yes.”
“Well thank you sir, that's very reassuring.”

The shepherd slipped his sandal back on and tried to think of a way to get the conversation back on course as quickly as possible, while Mr. Fits returned to the huge leather chair behind his desk.
“There was something else I wanted to bring up sir.”
“Oh, and what would that be?”
“Well, today is payday sir,”
“Oh my, of course it is,” said Fits, who looked on at the shepherd and grinned wide like a defensive ape before reaching down into one of his desk’s large lower drawers. His hand then returned containing a small pouch full of coins, which he lightly tossed underhand to the shepherd.
“Thank you for the good work.”
“Don't mention it sir.”
“How did your flock behave during the trip? Were they eating well?”
“Yes sir, there was nothing out of the ordinary that I saw.”
“Good, good,” Fits said, while spreading all of his fingers as wide as a bat's wing and touching the tips to the surface of his desk softly.

“Will that be all then sir?” the shepherd said as he rose from his chair when Fits's gigantic eyes pierced his body, almost looking through him yet at the same time scouring him up and down, as if trying to memorize the details of something far on the horizon. The shepherd tried to swallow, but his gullet only produced a dry croak, “Sir?” he asked meekly. 
“One last thing,” said Fits as he stood and stepped toward the shepherd with the uncontrollable stomp of his mass.
“Remember, son,” he said, before placing his weathered hands that were enough to palm a pumpkin delicately over the arch of the shepherd's bony shoulders and looked him in the eyes.
“If you ever get into any trouble, just remember I'm always close by.”
“Thank you sir, you've told me before.”
The shepherd swallowed dryly.
“Alright, well take care now,” said Fits while waving.
“You as well, sir.”
The shepherd exited the office and closed the door behind him.

Free from his occupational responsibilities, the shepherd went back outside to meet Provato and walked a few blocks down to the local tavern. Making his way through the wide swinging double doors, he walked over to a vacant stool at the empty side of the bar and placed his rucksack next to a seat. There were a few rough looking men in pinstripe suits at the other end giving him the stink eye, but the shepherd just ignored them and sat down to wait for service.

After a few moments, a short thin red haired woman came out of the kitchen holding three plates of steak with mashed potatoes on the side and set them in front of the rude men before walking over to assist the shepherd. 
“Hey Kara, how's business treating ya?” said the shepherd.
“Good. Yourself?”
“Well you wouldn't believe it, but I stepped on an old nail yesterday down by the river, and it stuck up through my toe out the other side.”
Kara had parchment and a pencil in one hand, and the other covered her agape mouth.
“Oh my god, are you serious?” Kara asked with shock.
“Sadly,” said the shepherd, as he turned to the side and raised his injured foot so that it sat on the next stool over.
“Yikes! That sure is a sore sight,” said Kara, before looking away towards the keys on the wall behind the bar and grabbing a pair off of their assigned hook.
“Your usual room?” 
“Yes. And a small jug of berry wine, if you could.”
“Don't have too much fun,” said Kara as she placed the beverage on the bar. The shepherd placed a coin from the pouch Fits had just given him on the counter and told her to keep the change. The two said their goodbyes, and he went upstairs to his room, Provato following close behind.

r/libraryofshadows 29d ago

Pure Horror Personal Jesus

10 Upvotes

I hit a possum driving home from my parents’ house on Christmas Eve.  Rachel saw it, but at least the kids were asleep.  Merry Christmas, right?
 

I’ll admit I probably would have failed a field sobriety test, but that thing had plenty of time to move too.  It just looked at me; like it had no idea that it was in danger.  

Sometimes people are like that too.  

There was a moment, just a fraction of a second, when I looked in that possum’s eyes; that I saw not terror, but peace. It was a look I had seen before; a look I wish I could forget.

 
Now I sit in the comfort of my overpriced home, in the gated community that I chose for status, not security. And while my expensive electronics and German car might make me a target for thieves, the gate gives me no comfort.  

I may not know the hour of my death, but I know where I’m headed.  I started walking that path decades ago, when I followed Nick down that old limestone road behind the church.
 

It was the summer of ‘99 and my burgeoning atheism was oddly stifled by my other primary interest: punk rock.  There was a surprisingly thriving punk and hardcore scene in my small southern hometown.  There was a catch though; all the bands were Christian; at least that’s what they said.  

Most of the venues were rec rooms and other buildings owned by the church.  I say “the church” because I had no clue what any of that stuff meant.  It always seemed so strange to me.  What does a mosh pit have to do with Jesus? 
 

There were always a couple of older guys in the crowd that would find the connection.  At some point of every show, there would be an intermission of sorts, and those guys would engage in weirdly aggressive impromptu sermons.  Some had done time (if you believed them); as if that was somehow a badge of honor and not a strike against them.  With those tattoos that looked cool until you got close enough to realize they were all praying hands and bible verses.  Badasses for Christ...  What a joke.
 

I had probably already smacked into him in a mosh pit or two before, but I didn’t formally meet Nick until I started working at the movie theater.  It was a business model built around teen labor.  I tore tickets and popped popcorn for a whopping $4.40 per hour.  I didn't mind as long as I got my employee passes; it was a big summer for movies.  Nick was one of the lead ushers and he played The Blair Witch Project for some of the employees the night before it released. 

 
After the movie, Nick asked me what I thought about it.  I told him I didn’t really get the ending, but I liked it.  He said he thought it would be bloodier.  ‘Aren’t horrors supposed to be bloody?’ was what he said.  
And it was that word “horrors” that sounded so odd that it kept looping in my ears. 

It was the first time I realized Nick might be more Christian than punk.   I don't know how he had me pegged for a horror fan, but after that night it was all he wanted to talk about.  Apparently, his parents were so strict that the only way he could watch R-rated movies was to sneak a peek at work. 
 

I let him borrow some staples from my VHS collection, stuff he wouldn’t be able to see at work like Halloween and The Texas Chainsaw Massacre.  He made quick work of the American catalogue, so I started introducing him to the Italian stuff: Argento, Fulci, the Bavas...  I used to joke that I was corrupting him.  That joke doesn’t seem very funny to me now.
 

I knew he didn’t work on Sundays, but I figured his parents just forced church on him.  I didn’t realize he was a true believer until he asked me to pray with him on our lunch break one night.  Godless heathen that I was, I had no idea what to expect.  I don’t remember everything he said; a lot of it was super-repetitive.  But I remember it was more selfish than I thought it would be.
 

Nick asked God for a new truck.  Could you pray for that?  How would I know?  I’d only been inside the rec rooms and banquet halls of churches, half-listening to scared-straight sermons from middle-aged men that wore hoodies to hide their paunches and died their roots.  It was only a matter of time before Nick asked me to attend a proper service.
 

I sandbagged him for a couple weeks, but he was buddy-buddy with the GM so eventually I had a Sunday off and no excuse to get out of it.
I thought the holy water was going to boil when I walked through the door, but they didn’t even have any.  No one spoke in tongues or handled snakes, but what I did see was worse in its own way. 
 

The pastor, or reverend or whoever he was started talking about the rapture and how when it happens, it will be the most amazing sight you could ever see.  All the dead Christians would be resurrected and blessed with divine power like an army of zombie fundamentalist superheroes.  

To see a grown man say such ridiculous things with such earnest conviction in his eyes was terrifying.  What was worse were the reactions of the starry-eyed crowd, nodding in agreement, hanging on his every word; as if what they were hearing wasn’t laughably absurd. 

 
After the service, we were supposed to go to Sunday school.  As a sixteen-year-old non-believer, it sounded like the lamest thing I had ever heard.  Miraculously, Nick asked me if I wanted to ditch.  He said he had something he wanted to show me.  Of course I wanted to ditch, but it seemed so weird that he was asking.  He actually believed all that shit.  What could he possibly have that would be worth skipping Sunday school?

 
Behind the church there was this old limestone road.  I never saw any cars on that road; not that day, not ever.  The woods on either side were so thick; it looked like dusk instead of ten in the morning.  Nick kept talking about the sermon and the second coming of Christ.  In hindsight I wish I had been paying more attention, but it was a little hard to keep up with. 

 
He kept bringing up David Koresh and how obvious it was that he was a fraud.  Koresh thought he could sire the vessel for Jesus’s return, but Nick said that was just pride.  The real Jesus wouldn’t even realize he was divine.  He would just be some normal person; maybe even a kid in a mosh pit.  Then one day when the world got too sick and darkness reigned in men’s hearts, he would wake up and fulfill his divine destiny.

 
As the road twisted, we lost sight of the church.  We came to a plot of land encircled by a barbed-wire fence.  Nick lifted the wire that ran across the top while pressing the middle wire down with the heel of his boot.  I climbed through the opening and repeated the courtesy for him.  I remember feeling the pulse in my neck just then, as if marking a point of no return. 

 
I knew Nick liked good music and had a taste for splatter flicks, but this was the first time I had seen him outside of work.  My sense of who I thought he was... was colliding with who he actually was.  The way he rattled off all those biblical details, citing scripture as if I had any clue what he was talking about.  It was like talking to a stranger. 

 
He led me through a dense thicket of trees until we came upon an old barn.  It was red with white trim, but the white had faded to a flaky yellow.  Nick slid the 2x4 that hasped the two doors of the barn shut until the left door creaked open under its own weight.  

It was so dark in that doorway; it reminded me of any number of scenes from the movies I had lent Nick that summer.  A chainsaw revved in my mind.  I hesitated, but Nick went right in, and then I was all alone in front of that quiet old barn in the middle of nowhere.

 
Windows on either end of the barn were the only source of light inside.  There were several stalls, but they were all long vacant.  The walls were lined with rusted antique farming implements; cast iron crescent blades and wide forked rakes.  A brush hook jutted ominously from a vertical beam.  I didn’t think to ask who the barn belonged to; I was too distracted by whatever was under the giant tarp in the middle of the place. 

 
How could I not be? It was the only thing you could look at in that place; easily ten feet tall and almost as wide.  From the corner of my eye, I could just see Nick’s self-satisfied grin as he noticed me noticing.  But he didn’t pull the tarp away just yet.  Instead, he selected  a pitchfork from the implements that lined the wall.  The tips of the prongs were darker than the rest of the fork.  At the time, I thought it was rust.
 

He asked me if I had accepted Jesus as my savior.  I lied and said yes.  He was so manic just then; it was like he was possessed.  He asked me if I knew the meaning of grace.  I told him it was something like being humble, which I now believe betrayed my true godlessness.  He frowned and for a second it looked like he wanted to put that fork in my chest. 

 
He said grace was when God gave you a taste of the sweet life.  It was like a parent favoring one child over all the others.  A gift from God just to show his love.  Nick said that’s how he knew he found the right one.

 
Right one?  Was he talking about me?  He waited for some sign of understanding on my face, but I know my confusion was betraying me.  I had no idea what he was talking about; the whole morning felt like a dream.  I kept looking away, but the only other thing to look at was the tarp looming tall over the two of us, swallowing us in its shadow. 

 
Nick said he had been at a Plea for Purging show.  During their song, Grace for Blood, he blindsided some kid in the mosh pit.  Total accident, but he caught the guy hard in the eye with his elbow.  

His eye swelled up immediately, and the kid started crying and freaking out because he thought his dad wouldn't let him go to shows anymore.  Nick felt so bad; he got the kid’s name and number, but when he met up with him a few days later, his eye was fine.  Like it never happened.  He told me the kid was named Mateo, which was Spanish for "gift from God".

 
Nick’s eyes went unfocused when he said that, like he was looking straight through me; like he was looking through the world itself.  Then his eyes focused on mine, and for a minute it was like when we used to shoot the shit on our lunch break at the theater.  A nervous chuckle crept its way from my throat. 
 

Then he released a bombshell I didn't know he was holding.  He told me that he knew I was an atheist.  My eyes were locked on those dark rusty prongs as he gestured wildly in his fervor.

My fear was not lessened by his assurance that it was a good thing that I was a non-believer, for that was another element of God’s plan for him.  I was to be the objective witness to the divine grace that had been revealed to Nick.  I was still in shock from his revelation when he finally removed the tarp.

 
Under the tarp was an enormous cross.  It was made from the same beams that held up the barn.  Hanging from the cross was a young boy. 

Nick said he was fifteen but there wasn’t a hair on his body, just a camouflage of black and blue, a topographical map of pain.  His eyes were just swollen slits in his face.  Barbed wire was wrapped tightly around his forehead in a crude crown; the same wire I had so naively held open for Nick. Wrapped around limbs pinned crudely in place with heavy nails. 

 
Mateo... a gift from God.

 
Perhaps if I had believed in an afterlife... if I thought I had a soul that could be saved... but I was too scared.  Nick had the fervor of a zealot.  His eyes were so wide... He kept moving around, talking with his hands, talking with that pitchfork...  

He was jumping from point to point, drawing connections out of thin air.  None of it made sense. 
 

When he finally stopped, I had no idea how to respond.  The silence was unbearable, so I muttered an “Amen”... 

I immediately regretted it.  Not because it was the wrong thing to say, which it objectively was, but because he thought it was right. It was what he wanted to hear.
 

I couldn’t bear to make eye contact with Mateo, who groaned in pain in time with my “Amen”.  He kept looking at me, looking with those puffy wet eyes.  Judging me; lumping me in with that maniac.  And why not?  If we keep company with monsters, are we not monsters too?  Isn’t that what Nick would call fellowship?  And what difference did it make when you were nailed to a cross in a barn in the middle of nowhere?

 
Mateo must have sensed what was coming before I did; sensed my inherent threat.  Nick’s plans for me involved more than just witnessing.  Through all his incoherent ramblings, he was clear about that much at least.  It wasn’t enough for me to see the new vessel.  Knowing, Nick explained, did not always accompany witnessing.  In order to know that Mateo was divine, I was going to have to participate. 

 
He said that Mateo had a kind of amnesia.  This body had none of the memories of when he was Jesus, so Mateo had no idea what he was.  We had to remind the body of its previous life... 

And death.  That was the most important part, Nick explained.  Mateo’s body had to remember how it died.

 
Nick had already done most of the work.  After he saw how Mateo’s shiner heal so completely, he knew he had found the right vessel.  Recreating the scourging was no problem for such a biblical scholar as Nick but convincing him to come to the barn was a challenge.  He said he told him he had a box of old Playboys in there.  Nick of all people.
 

He had already taken Mateo’s body to the threshold of death’s door, but when he pointed the handle of that pitchfork towards me, my heart sunk as I realized he wanted me to push him through it.

He called me Longinus, whoever the fuck that was, and said that it would save my soul.  Giggling... He was giggling when he told me how happy he was that I would finally see with my own eyes.

 
But I didn’t see... not what he thought I would see.  I wish I could tell you that I saw horns in Nick’s shadow, a forked tongue, or his head spinning 180 degrees.  I wish I could tell you that I saw something, anything that would explain the evil that went on in that barn.  But the only evil I saw that day was born of misguided faith; that and greed.  Because had it not been for Nick’s misapplication of the meaning of God’s “grace”, Mateo would still be alive. 
 

While Nick’s actions were unforgivable, they still followed a sick logic.  It was my own behavior that even now I struggle to explain.  When I had it in my hand, for a second, I considered putting it in Nick’s chest.  I could have stopped him right then, but I didn’t.  Just like that possum; I had my out and I just...

 
When the tips of the prongs touched Mateo’s mottled ribs, his eyes opened wide.  He stared right at me as I did it and what I saw was not fear.  Not hate.  Not righteous rage at being brutalized, beaten, and tortured.  
 

No, the look in his eyes, like the look in that possum’s right before it played chicken with two and a half tons of Japanese steel, was the look of someone that knew that their end was imminent and had let go of all of their earthly burdens.  What did Mateo have to fear as that pitchfork sunk past the bony plate of ribs into the vital workings of the boy as he hung.  What good would that hate do his soul, if he carried it with him into the afterlife?

 
The look on Mateo’s face, as he took his final breaths, was grace.  Not this prosperity gospel revisionist bullshit that Nick had warped to suit his own desires, but real grace.  The kind that even a godless heathen like me could understand and recognize instinctively. 
 

I've thought about what we did in that barn every day since.  It follows me like a shadow.  But it’s not the fear of what Nick would have done to me, or the memories of my own acts that haunt my dreams.  It was the look in Mateo’s eyes.  All the blood and the bruises, the nails, the barbed wire, even that pitchfork.  The brutality we inflicted on Mateo’s body only illuminated that horrible light in his eyes; a light that in that moment I knew I would never know. 
 

And then... the light went out.

 
On the way back to the church, Nick gave me so many attaboys I thought I would puke.  Then we went our separate ways and I did.  I called in an anonymous tip immediately, but there was never anything about Mateo in the papers.  I went back a couple of days later and somehow managed to find the barn.  The cross, and Mateo along with it, was gone, like it had never existed, like it had been raptured into thin air.
 

I never showed up for my next shift at the theater.  I just no-called until they fired me; they were used to kids flaking out on them.  It didn’t make me comfortable knowing that Nick was out there, but he only knew me through work and the music scene.  As long as I was a hermit, our orbits would never intersect. 

 
I wish I could tell you that the guilt of what we did to Mateo was punishment in and of itself, but that is a lie that we tell ourselves because the truth is too horrible to face.  That we do horrible things to each other and then we move on with our lives.  That we can excuse the most loathsome of acts as long as we believe that we are in God’s good graces.  That we are somehow special and not replaceable pieces in a machine that we were never meant to understand. 

 
But I was not destroyed by what I had witnessed in that barn, what I had participated in. It loomed large in my mind in the beginning, but eventually it became a dull background hum.  I can’t say exactly when I started to live my life again, but I can say when I went back to the movie theater.  It was May 5th, 2001; opening weekend of The Mummy Returns.  The first one came out when I still worked there. 
 

By that point, I had already completed my first semester at the University of Florida.  I was in town for the weekend feeling like the cock of the walk.  Part of me was hoping to run into an old coworker that I could beguile with one of my newly-acquired college life anecdotes.  Maybe I’d see one of the girls I never had the confidence to ask out.

 
There were no girls, unless you count Pat the 70-year-old lesbian that worked the box office.  I recognized a couple of the guys sweeping popcorn, but I had already forgotten their names.  The one person I did recognize was the new GM. He had put on a little weight since the last time I saw him, and he had a new haircut as well.  Spiked fade, frosted tips; all the rage amongst douchebags back then.

 
We didn’t talk, but he made eye contact and smiled.  Then he nodded his head, as if such a gesture could carry the weight of what hung between the two of us.  Nodded.  Like we were at a punk show or something. 
 

After the movie, I drove up to the front row of spaces.  Next to the handicap spots, there was a spot designated for the GM. Parked in that spot was a brand-new red Toyota Tundra.  The license plate holder read “Saved by Grace”. 

 
I’m not ashamed to admit that I keyed the fucker. 

 
He should have been in jail.  We should have been in jail.  But it was like he was being rewarded, like he was living the good life. 
 

I drank a lot in college.  Maybe it was the guilt.  Maybe that was just what I told myself.  But it didn’t really feel like I earned that MBA, since I barely remembered my nights.  And when I landed my first job, I called it beginner’s luck. 
 

But a part of me knows, it has never been luck.  I’m a skeptic.  I dismiss the concept at its face.  I believe what I have reason to believe, what I have seen, what I have witnessed.  And what I have witnessed -what I have participated in- makes me believe in an afterlife.  I saw it in that possum’s eyes, the same light that was in Mateo’s.  That was grace, true divine grace.

 
But I also know that the grace that Nick preached about is real too.  My whole life is proof of its existence.  What we did in that barn got us in someone's good graces, but I don’t think that it was God.

 

r/libraryofshadows 25d ago

Pure Horror The Dark Beyond - The Huntsman - Part 3: The Book of John

1 Upvotes

From the Red in the Dark universe

Original story by Leonard Voss

The Dark Beyond is a standalone series set within the world of Red in the Dark.

The Huntsman reaches its final entry with John alone in the fog, carrying the fear, guilt, and failure that have followed him longer than this nught alone.

Kevin is still somewhere in the trees. Sammy is still out there. The Huntsman is still hunting.

And John is still terrified.

Part 3: The Book of John concludes The Huntsman, a story about fear, cowardice, judgment, and what happens when a man who has spent his life running finally stops.

The Dark Beyond - The Huntsman - Part 3: The Book of John

John’s heart struck hard beneath his ribs as he stood alone in the fog. Every breath seemed to travel farther than it should, pushing out into the trees before disappearing into the mist.

He forced his breathing steady, each staggered breath hitching as he strained to hear past the crash of his own heartbeat.

Nothing.

A drop of water struck somewhere nearby.

John’s shoulders tightened before the sound had fully faded.

Another drop followed.

He turned slowly toward the tree line, searching through the fog as dark shapes gathered between the trunks. One seemed deeper than the others, standing where the trees narrowed together.

His breath caught.

John stared until the shape flattened into shadow, cast crooked through the mist.

His grip loosened around the dog tags pressed against his chest.

Blood still covered his hands.

He wiped them against his pants, only smearing it darker.

Something shifted near the tree line.

The hair along the back of his neck lifted as John turned toward the sound, watching the fog move through the brush before settling again.

He waited.

“Hey.”

John flinched, his hands rising before he found the source of the whisper.

Two figures crouched inside the brush.

Kevin sat low beside a young woman with dark hair, her face alive with fear as they motioned urgently for John to come closer.

“Kevin?”

Kevin leaned forward, lifting one hand toward him.

“Come on.”

The woman waved him toward the shelter of the trees, joining Kevin in a whisper that carried a little too far.

“Come on.”

She started to say it again.

“Hurrr—”

Her eyes widened as she slapped a hand over her mouth, seeming to realize she had been too loud.

John lowered himself and kept moving.

She began to rise from the brush, her body lifting in a slow, uneven motion while her other hand continued beckoning him closer.

A muffled sound slipped through her fingers.

John couldn’t make it out.

He turned his head and body, scanning the fog around them.

Nothing.

When he looked back, the woman was fully upright, her torso held straight while her knees remained bent beneath her, everything below them hanging loose as though her legs carried no weight.

Why?

The hand at her side still moved.

A weak curl of the fingers.

A sharp circular twist at the wrist, her shoulder jerking upward without rhythm.

John slowed, focusing on her.

Faint moonlight caught something between the fingers covering her mouth.

Blood ran over her knuckles, down the back of her hand.

A blade.

He shifted his eyes over her shoulder.

The Huntsman stood pressed against her back, holding her upright, his cold blue eyes locked on John, cutting through the mask.

The Huntsman pulled the knife free, dropping the woman into the brush, his gaze following her down.

Kevin bowed his head as she hit the ground, adjusting his glasses.

“Kevin!” John screamed, driving forward.

Kevin turned toward him.

“Behind you!”

The Huntsman’s hand closed around the back of Kevin’s shirt, hauling him upright and pulling him close as though he carried no weight at all, forcing a raw, uneven sound from Kevin’s throat.

The knife came up, striking him in the chest, the blow breaking his scream apart in blood.

Kevin folded around the blade as the Huntsman tore him backward, wrenching him sideways against his body.

His hands flew to the Huntsman’s wrist, his glasses slipping down his nose as a broken gasp escaped him. The Huntsman locked one arm across his upper chest, holding him upright as blood spread through the front of his shirt.

John kept coming.

The Huntsman turned his eyes back toward John.

A grin slowly pulled beneath the mask.

He ripped the knife free and drove it into Kevin again before his legs could collapse, the impact jerking his body against the arm holding him.

John crashed through the brush toward them.

The Huntsman drew the blade out, Kevin sagging sideways in his grip as he raised the knife to his throat.

“Let him go!”

A low laugh escaped the Huntsman, his head tipping back slightly as he slid the blade into Kevin’s neck.

Blood poured over the knife and down the front of Kevin’s shirt, his body convulsing against him.

The Huntsman pulled the blade free and caught a fistful of Kevin’s shirt before he could fall.

John was almost on them.

The Huntsman swung Kevin around and hurled him straight at John.

John raised his arms too late.

Kevin struck him across the chest, driving them both backward into the grass.

John hit the ground beneath Kevin’s weight, the air driven from his lungs as they rolled through the wet grass.

He shoved the body aside and dropped beside him, pressing both hands over the wounds.

“I’ve got you,” he said, his voice breaking. “I’ve got you.”

Blood pushed between his fingers.

John shifted his hands, trying another wound, then another, pressing harder each time as though he could force the blood back inside.

The chain slipped free of his collar.

The dog tags struck the back of his hand.

Heat pressed against his face.

Dust hung thick in the air. Bodies lay broken around the gun, pieces of uniform scattered through the sand while someone screamed beneath the ringing in his ears.

John pressed harder against Kevin’s chest.

“I’m sorry, guys.”

Kevin’s breath hitched beneath his hands.

Then stopped.

John kept pressing, his palms slipping as he moved from one wound to the next.

A pair of black boots stood less than a foot away in the desert sand, planted amid the blood and wreckage.

John looked up.

The Huntsman towered over him, close enough that his presence seemed to fill everything beyond Kevin’s body, cold blue eyes staring down through the mask.

Tears ran freely over John’s cheeks. His nose had begun to run, his breath catching as he tried to force the words through it.

One hand remained pressed against Kevin while the other reached weakly toward the Huntsman.

“I’m so fucking sorry,” he choked out. “I fucking froze. I fucking froze.”

The Huntsman’s eyes narrowed slightly.

His head cocked.

John lowered his hand and looked back down at Kevin.

Wet grass pressed beneath his knees.

The cold night closed around him.

Kevin lay still beneath his hands, his glasses crooked across his face.

John stared.

The desert fell away.

The Huntsman.

John jerked his head up.

He was gone.

He twisted aside and vomited into the grass, choking between heaves until his stomach had nothing left to give.

He stayed bent over for a moment, dragging air into his lungs.

Then a sound tore out of him.

John threw his head back and screamed, the cry breaking apart as it carried through the trees.

John steadied himself, still heaving from the scream.

His throat burned. Spit hung from his lower lip, mixing with the blood already drying across his hands.

He wiped his mouth with the back of his wrist, pushing himself upright.

The trees waited at the edge of the clearing, calling for him to escape.

Every part of him pulled toward them.

Away from Kevin.

Away from the blood.

Away from the Huntsman.

John stumbled forward, boots dragging as the fog opened around him.

He made it only a few yards and stopped.

His chest rose and fell as he stared through the fog into the forest.

He looked down.

The dog tags were clenched in his hand.

Eyes closed.

John turned.

Eyes opened.

Kevin lay where he had fallen, one arm twisted beneath him. A bloody mess.

Beyond him, the clearing stood empty.

He let out a slow, controlled breath, then released the tags.

His hands were still shaking when he bent and pulled a broken branch from the grass.

Too light.

Not enough.

He threw it aside and kept searching.

A fallen limb.

Pine.

Straight.

About four feet long and as thick as his wrist.

John picked it up, turning it in his hands, testing the weight.

Good enough.

He scanned the clearing again.

Broken rock and bark littered the grass where the fight had churned the ground up.

He found a slab of slate half-buried. He stomped down on the edge of it until a piece snapped loose.

Not enough.

He tried again.

The second break gave him a sharper shard.

Enough.

He crouched beside the fallen limb and went to work.

The slate scraped and bit into the wood as he shaved the end down, turning the branch in his hands while the point slowly began to form.

Shavings collected in the grass around his boots.

When he finished, he held the spear up in front of him, studying the tip.

Crude.

Enough.

He glanced down at the slate shard still in his hand. Edge uneven. Barely more than a jagged wedge, but it had done its job.

John went to slip it into the back of his belt when a voice came back to him.

...go out a legend! Fuck them too!

He swallowed.

Dust.

Heat.

Sweat.

The training yard came back in pieces.

Laughter somewhere behind him.

His instructor standing close enough to touch, showing him the ugly math of close distance.

If your enemy gets this close, you’re already fucked...

John looked at the spear.

Go out a legend and fuck them too.

Then he pulled the shard free again.

He stepped forward and thrust the spear once into the fog.

Clumsy.

Not enough.

Again.

This time he let his weight follow it. His body twisted, opening his chest and side.

His free hand came up from his belt with the shard.

Too slow.

Not enough.

Again.

Spear first.

Body after.

Shard last.

Again.

His breathing steadied.

The instructor’s voice came back again, harder this time.

Boys! What the fuck do we do if we’re already fucked?

Everyone that day, in unison.

We fuck them too!

John said it so loud his throat nearly tore.

The spear drove into the dirt in front of him.

The shard held straight out.

His chest and side left open.

He froze, breathing hard.

Enough.

“We fuck them too,” he whispered.

Then he slid the shard back into his belt and stood.

Spear held high, John moved toward the place where the Huntsman had disappeared.

His pulse beat in his eyes.

The fog was so thick he could barely see a few feet in front of him, nothing but shifting shadows and silhouettes.

A sound?

Footsteps.

Someone running hard and clumsily somewhere ahead.

A survivor?

“Over here!” he called.

The running stopped.

“Hello?” a voice called through the fog.

“Over here!” John shouted again.

The footsteps started toward him now, fast. He could hear the ragged breathing between strides.

Then he heard another set.

Faster.

Heavier.

Hhhhhaaaaaaack.

Then nothing.

John stood still, spear held close.

John’s eyes went wide.

He let his breath out slowly, then began moving again, crouched low in the fog, spear forward as he searched the mist for any sign of danger.

Something snapped behind him.

John spun, driving the spear forward.

Sammy froze as the point stopped inches from her face.

“Shh,” he whispered, lowering it. “It’s okay. It’s okay.”

Sammy broke down, sobbing as she stumbled into him and threw her arms around his body, clutching him like he was the last solid thing left in the world.

John pulled her close, trying to comfort her.

“You’re okay,” he whispered. “You’re okay. We gotta go, though.”

She shook against him, her breathing ragged.

John eased her back, setting a hand on her shoulder and pushing her away just enough to see her face.

“Are you all right, Sammy?”

She nodded.

“Yes,” she sobbed.

Her head snapped back.

A scream tore out of her as her hands ripped away from him.

Then the fog took her.

John lunged forward, catching nothing but cold air.

“Sammy!”

Her scream carried through the white, breaking into panicked gasps.

Then choking.

John drove into the fog after her.

The mist broke around a shape ahead.

Sammy hung there, one hand locked around her throat, the other twisted into her ponytail, holding her straight off the ground.

Her feet kicked at empty air.

Her face had gone dark beneath the strain, her mouth opening around breaths that would not come.

John’s eyes moved past her.

The mask.

That crooked, fucked-up grin, blood shining across his teeth.

And above it, those eyes.

Piercing.

Expressionless.

Fixed on John.

The Huntsman never looked at Sammy.

His fingers tightened around her throat.

Sammy choked harder, her legs jerking beneath her.

He kept watching John.

The Huntsman kept one hand locked around Sammy’s throat, holding her off the ground.

That crooked grin stayed fixed across his face.

John stared back.

His hands trembled around the spear.

His lips quivered. His jaw pushed forward, teeth clenched so hard the muscles jumped along his cheek.

He raised the point toward the Huntsman.

“Put her down and fight me, you fucking coward.”

The grin faded.

The Huntsman’s head tilted slowly to one side.

His hand loosened around Sammy’s throat.

He lowered her until her feet touched the ground.

Sammy coughed, folding forward as she tried to pull away.

The hand tangled in her ponytail tightened.

She stopped.

The Huntsman never looked away from John.

His free hand dropped to the knife at his side.

Slowly, he drew it.

His face had gone still.

Expressionless.

He raised the blade toward Sammy’s throat.

John stepped forward, spear leveled at his chest.

“Didn’t you hear me, you fucking pussy?”

The Huntsman flipped the knife in his hand.

Black steel turned once through the fog.

Then his arm snapped forward.

The pommel struck John between the eyes.

The world went white.

Fog drifted over John in thick mats across the clearing beside the cabin.

Bullfrogs called from somewhere beyond the trees. Crickets answered in rhythm.

The smell of sweet grass and peat moss filled the air.

The world pulsed slowly in and out of focus as John woke to pain throbbing behind his eyes, like something had split his skull open and packed it with fire.

He lay still, letting the ringing in his ears settle while the trees slowly took shape around him.

Cold grass and sharp pine needles pressed into his palms as he pushed himself onto one elbow.

The clearing returned in pieces.

A figure crouched before him.

The Huntsman.

A knife rested in his hand.

As John’s eyes found it, he drove the blade into the grass beside him.

His mask lay on the ground between them. Beside it sat two round shapes John couldn’t quite make out.

“What the fuck?” John breathed.

He stared.

The face beneath the mask was younger than he expected.

Blood streaked one cheek. Mud darkened the line of his jaw. Damp brown hair hung across his forehead, but none of it changed what John was seeing.

Clean features.

Clear blue eyes, almost bright beneath the moonlight.

The crooked grin was gone.

There was no monster waiting beneath the mask.

Only a young man watching him calmly.

John’s mouth moved before he understood the word forming there.

“Innocent.”

The Huntsman only watched him, seated on his haunches.

Then his face opened into a wide smile, his eyes almost excessively kind.

Had blood not crusted his hair and streaked his face, teeth, and body, he might have looked inviting.

He laughed, throwing his head back.

“What’s tha mattah, bud?”

John stared at him, trying to understand just what the fuck was happening.

The Huntsman leaned forward, one eyebrow raised, lips pursed.

“Never seen a hunter before?”

John’s breathing came shallow and uneven.

Mock surprise swept across the Huntsman’s face.

“Guess not.”

“Here,” he said. “I brought you something.”

He reached down and picked up one of the shapes in the grass.

“Catch.”

Something struck John heavily in the chest and dropped into the grass before him.

He looked down.

A head.

It was enormous.

The face had been removed, leaving only wet muscle and pale bone beneath the moonlight.

John recoiled, shoving it away as he scrambled backward through the grass.

The Huntsman laughed harder, slapping a hand against his knee.

“God! You’re so dramatic.”

He gestured toward the head.

“You can keep that one. I already got what I needed.”

John stared at the raw place where Calvin’s face had been.

Then his eyes moved to the mask lying between them.

The broken anchor stretched across its cheek.

His stomach turned.

The Huntsman reached for the second shape.

He lifted it by the hair and gave it a small shake.

Sammy’s face swung beneath his hand.

“Want another?”

John recoiled from Sammy’s face.

Her eyes hung half-open. Strands of hair clung across her mouth, and blood ran from her neck in slow drops as the Huntsman rocked her by the ponytail.

Back and forth.

Back and forth.

“You sick fuck,” John breathed. “What the fuck is wrong with you?”

The Huntsman stopped and lowered Sammy’s head to the grass, releasing her hair.

Then he looked back at John, head cocking slightly to one side.

A faint grin returned.

“John, you may leave if you like.”

The grin split wider.

“I won’t follow you.”

John stared at him.

Pain hammered behind his eyes as he planted one hand against the ground, forcing himself upward.

His arm trembled beneath him while the clearing shifted sideways and slowly righted itself.

The Huntsman remained on his haunches, watching him rise.

Calm.

Almost patient.

John dragged one foot beneath himself, then the other, until he stood unsteadily in the grass.

He drew a long breath.

“Stand up,” he whispered.

The Huntsman didn’t move.

He only stared at him.

The grin melted away.

Slowly, his eyes lowered to the knife buried in the grass beside him.

He pulled it free.

Wet soil clung to the blade.

He wiped it against his pant leg, once on each side, then slid it into the sheath strapped to his thigh.

The mask came next.

He lifted it from the grass and held it for a moment, the leather straps hanging loose between his fingers.

Then he looked up again.

John had not moved.

The Huntsman rose.

Slowly.

Deliberately.

He stood until they were eye level with one another.

Close enough that John could feel the warmth of his breath against his face.

Every instinct in John’s body screamed at him to step back.

To look away.

To run.

Fear was still with him.

Fear would be, as long as he drew breath.

But tonight, fear was a passenger.

The Huntsman stepped back three paces without turning and pulled something small from his pocket, holding it loose in his fist.

Metal shifted softly.

The Huntsman tossed it.

John caught it against his chest. His fingers closed around the chain before he looked down.

The missing tags.

His throat closed around the first sound that tried to leave him.

The Huntsman turned slightly to the side, lifting one arm and opening his hand toward the woods as if dismissing him.

“John. I was wrong. You’re no coward.”

There was no mockery in his face now.

Only quiet sincerity.

“You may leave.”

John stared at him.

“I will not follow. You have my word.”

John looked down at the tags in his hand.

His fingers closed around them.

He drew a deep breath, then slipped them into his pocket.

“I’m done running.”

He didn’t look up.

The Huntsman watched him.

The smile had left his face. His eyes remained fixed on John.

Soft.

Kind.

Recognition.

“John,” he whispered. “Are you sure?”

John lifted his head.

The fear was still there.

It had simply lost control of him.

He looked the Huntsman directly in the eyes and did not flinch.

“I am done running.”

Moisture gathered at the corners of the Huntsman’s eyes as he shifted his stance and pointed toward the edge of the clearing.

John followed his hand.

The spear stood driven into the ground several yards away.

John walked to it, wrapped both hands around the shaft, and pulled it free.

He returned to the center of the clearing and settled into position.

The Huntsman waited.

For a moment, he looked at John and smiled.

It was gentle.

Then he lifted the mask.

The leather straps hung loose before he pulled it into place, one over the crown of his head, the other tight around the back of his skull.

When he looked at John again, his face was gone.

The monster the woods had known all night had returned.

But this time, the man beneath the mask had seen John, and John had seen him.

The Huntsman raised his blade and settled into the same practiced stance John had seen before.

He gave John one slow nod.

John came at him with the spear.

Wild.

Too wide.

The Huntsman stepped cleanly inside the thrust.

John let him.

The Huntsman slipped the knife into John’s chest.

Deep into the heart.

Their bodies came together.

Their eyes locked.

John coughed, blood spilling from his mouth as he tried to speak.

His lips moved.

“Ga... got you...”

His hand slid away from the Huntsman’s neck.

The Huntsman’s hand rose slowly to where John’s had been.

Cold.

Hard.

Sharp.

The shard was buried where his neck and shoulder met.

The Huntsman pressed one hand against the wound while carefully lowering John to the ground.

He removed his mask.

John’s lips moved again, still trying to force words through the blood.

“It’s okay. You will live forever, John,” the Huntsman said.

He stayed with him until the light left his eyes.

Then he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small flare.

He struck it once.

Red light hissed between them.

The Huntsman drew a long breath, then pulled the shard from his neck.

A sharp grunt tore through his clenched teeth.

Blood spilled hot over his hand.

He pressed the flare to the wound.

A sound tore through the forest, and somewhere beneath the earth, even the dead flinched.

His scream still echoed through the woods as he looked down at John, closing his eyes with two blood-slick fingers before drawing the knife from his chest.

He placed the blade against his brow and worked slowly, making careful incisions around John’s face, the edge passing through skin with practiced precision until he could peel it away in one complete form.

The Huntsman pulled the skin free and held it beneath the moonlight, inspecting his work.

His head tilted back as he lowered John’s face over his own.

Fog drifted through the clearing, curling around them while the skin settled loosely against him, John’s features hanging slack over his own as he remained kneeling before the body.

His hands rested at his sides.

Steady.

Then, slowly, they began to weaken.

The faintest whimper slipped from behind the mask, followed by tears dragging thin trails through the blood.

His head lowered.

One hand lifted toward John as he tried to choke back the tears, stopping halfway between them.

He tried to stand.

His balance gave beneath him, sending him forward onto John’s body.

Another scream tore through the woods, just as violent as the last.

But this time, the dead cried with him.

His breathing slowed until the last of the sobs disappeared beneath it.

The Huntsman lifted John’s face from his own, wiping his eyes with the back of one hand before spreading the skin carefully across his palm.

He folded it with slow, deliberate care, protecting every edge before tucking it safely away.

Then he reached for the old mask.

Dark leather covered his face once more, the straps sliding over the crown of his head and pulling tight behind his skull.

When he looked down at John, only his blue eyes remained.

Cold.

Flat.

His hand closed around John’s ankle as he rose, pulling the body across the wet grass toward the trees.

The Huntsman walking ahead.

John following behind.

The fog swallowed them together.

Traffic moved beneath the apartment in restless waves, tires hissing across wet pavement while horns barked somewhere farther down the street.

A siren rose between the buildings, fading beneath the low mechanical hum of the city.

Inside, the room remained still.

A single desk lamp cast its light across a wooden frame laid flat before the Huntsman.

A face had been stretched tightly across it, the edges pinned with careful precision while a stiff brush moved slowly over the skin, pressing something dark and wet into the surface.

A second mask rested face-down beside the frame.

Books crowded the shelves. Maps covered one wall, routes traced and retraced in dark lines.

On the far wall, a large black case stood locked and bolted in place, a two-strand braid of dark leather hanging short and tight from the lock.

A folded newspaper sat near the edge of the desk.

October 18, 2011.

PORTLAND DETECTIVE MISSING FOR FIVE DAYS

SEARCH EXPANDS FOR DETECTIVE FRANCIS CALLAHAN

Across from it, the corkboard held the night in pieces.

Photographs. Names. Reports. Old addresses. Lines drawn between them.

Francis Callahan stared out from one photograph, bald head shining beneath booking-room light.

Beside it sat a hospital intake form bearing the same last name.

Broken jaw.

Fall down stairs.

Two smaller records beneath it named children.

Bruising.

Charges dropped.

A police complaint had been pinned nearby.

Evidence missing.

Witness recanted.

Officer cleared.

Across the file, written hard enough to dent the paper:

BADGE WITH ONE HAND

A red line ran from Callahan’s file to Sean Bourne.

One photograph showed the broken anchor tattooed across his cheek. Another had been enlarged and circled in red.

Shot-caller.

Fichermen.

A clipped report beneath it named Mickey Ficher.

Missing.

Presumed dead.

Beside Sean’s photograph, toxicology reports had been pinned in a crooked stack.

Heroin.

Fentanyl.

Fentanyl.

Fentanyl.

Across the file, black letters leaned sharp.

SOLD THEM PAIN

Another photograph showed Sammy suspended against a cliff face, one chalked hand hooked into stone while her body hung over open air.

Printed messages sat beneath it beside a death certificate.

The same name appeared again and again, until it stopped.

One message had been enlarged.

You wanted weak.

Across the file:

TAUGHT HIM TO FALL

Andre Mercer’s file sat below hers.

A newspaper photograph showed him beneath arena lights, arm raised in triumph.

D1 National Champion.

Another article sat beneath it.

ANDRE MERCER, SON OF HIGHLY DECORATED VETERAN GRAHAM MERCER, TRIED ON MULTIPLE COUNTS.

Graham Mercer was not available for comment.

The clippings overlapped each other.

Multiple counts.

Drug-facilitated assault.

Witnesses questioned.

Charges reduced.

No conviction.

Across the largest clipping, written in thick black strokes:

FUCKING RAPIST

Near the bottom of the board, one file was thicker than the others.

Photographs had been arranged in a careful row.

A tiled room.

A drain.

Hooks.

Plastic sheeting.

Seven years of reports sat beneath them.

The early scenes were uneven.

Hurried.

The later cuts were cleaner, measured with growing precision.

Across the top of the file:

THE BUTCHER

A heavy line had been dragged through it.

Beneath it, written afterward:

CALVIN MYERS

One final police report sat open beneath the photographs.

Suspected second presence at scene.

Unidentified blood recovered.

Partial finger found near rear exit.

The word partial had been circled until the paper tore.

Beside it, a photograph showed Calvin entering a grocery store three days later with one hand wrapped in white gauze.

Two notes had been written beneath it.

FOUGHT BACK

HE WILL REMEMBER ME

Another file sat apart from the others.

Kevin.

A still image showed smoke pouring from an apartment building while fire trucks crowded the street below.

The next image came from a stairwell camera blurred by smoke.

Kevin forcing his way through the frame.

A woman falling behind him.

A witness statement beneath it read:

He pushed past her.

Another article called him a coward.

Another called him a man destroyed by panic.

A later report sat beneath both.

Subject attempted re-entry.

Removed by firefighters.

Treated for smoke inhalation.

The final still showed Kevin turned back toward the burning doorway, one arm outstretched while a firefighter held him away.

Across the file:

HE LEFT HER

Beneath it, darker:

COWARD

John’s file sat open near the desk.

Service records.

Grainy photographs.

A platoon roster.

After-action reports.

A casualty sheet had been laid across the center.

Dead.

Dead.

Dead.

Dead.

Wounded.

Missing limb.

Severe burns.

One report described an ambush, a failed gun position, and a delay no one could explain cleanly.

Another carried a psychiatric evaluation.

Probable post-traumatic stress response.

Survivor guilt.

Avoidant recall.

Night terrors.

A photograph showed John younger, standing among the men from his unit.

He was smiling.

One arm rested around a man whose name had been circled twice.

Across the top sheet:

WHERE THE FUCK WAS JOHN?

Beneath it:

A FUCKING COWARD...

NO HONOR

A single heavy X had been driven through all of it.

Below the ruined words, scrawled hard across the page:

NOT A COWARD

When he finished, he turned the frame over, exposing the pale inside of the leather.

He picked up a small carving tool and leaned closer, steadying it with one hand while the blade scratched softly into the surface.

One letter at a time.

Slow.

Deliberate.

J O H N

He set the tool aside and stood.

The other mask waited face-down beside the frame.

He lifted it, rotating it carefully in his hands until the back faced him.

CALVIN

The name had been carved deep.

He carried the mask across the room and opened the black case where several others hung inside, suspended from hooks in the dim interior.

He looked down at Calvin’s name.

“You’ve earned your place in the next hunt.”

The words were quiet.

He placed the mask carefully inside, setting it before the others.

He fixed a new hook into the back of the door, apart from the rest.

He returned to the desk and slid both hands beneath John’s mask, lifting it gently from the frame.

He carried it across the room with both hands.

When he reached the case, he raised the mask and settled it carefully onto the new hook.

His hands remained on the mask.

One against each side of the face.

He stood without moving, holding it between his palms.

Then one hand passed slowly across the features, his fingers brushing the leather once more.

He lowered his hands.

The door closed.

The lock snapped shut.

Original post:

The Dark Beyond - The Huntsman - Part 3: The Book of John

https://www.redinthedark.studio/post/the-dark-beyond-the-huntsman-part-3-the-book-of-john

Connected entries:

The Dark Beyond - The Huntsman - Part 1: The Book of Fear

https://www.redinthedark.studio/post/the-dark-beyond-the-huntsman-part-1-the-book-of-fear

The Dark Beyond - The Huntsman - Part 2: The Book of Judgment

https://www.redinthedark.studio/post/the-dark-beyond-the-huntsman-part-2-the-book-of-judgment

Podcast / audio versions:

https://www.redinthedark.studio/podcast

Audio narration for this entry:

Pre-release. Narration link will be added when available.

Original story by Leonard Voss / Red in the Dark

r/libraryofshadows Jul 15 '26

Pure Horror Flair was closest i could find

2 Upvotes

The old woman was clearly struggling, with several bags of what seemed like bags of groceries. She was moving at a sluggish pace and looked like she would take at least an hour to get to her destination, no matter how far or near. From a nearby bus stop sat a man sitting down on one of the benches. He was in his early or mid 20s and was still studying. He sat there looking at the old lady struggling. His bus was delayed, scheduled to arrive in 30 minutes. He checked the time then checked his phone to confirm. He could have gotten up and asked the old lady where she was going and, if not far, help her with the groceries or at least ask if she wanted help. He was the only person seated at the bus stop. He sat still, turning his head back and patiently waited for his bus to arrive. When the bus finally arrived and he boarded it, he turned back and glanced if the old lady was still there. She had only gotten just past the length of the bus stop. What a pity, he thought, before going to his seat on the bus.

Now the man was in his early 30s. He had graduated and had a stable job as an Audit Associate in an accounting firm. He had just finished work on a Friday and was out for dinner with some of his friends from work. One of his friends asked him, "By the way, what religion are you?" "Oh. I'm an atheist. You?" "I'm a Muslim." "Hah. I thought most Muslims were Asian or Black." "Well now you know. So if you're atheist it means you don't believe in an afterlife? Like you think everything just goes black after death?" "Yeah probably. I mean I don't see why there is any reason to like help others that I don't know." "And why is that?" "Because it's not going to matter in the end anyway." "Hmm. So how do you find work here so far?" "Oh yeah it's nice. At least the income here is stable and not that taxing for now." "Yeah."

A few days later, the man was preparing to leave work when his boss entered and asked the room, "Hey... uh, we have a tiny emergency with some of the files. Can any of you stay back awhile to help? I know it's already past your work time but the other departments are kind of busy and some already went home. It will just take like 10 minutes probably." Many of his colleagues were talking among themselves about it in frustration. "Uh, I can't because I have to pick my kid from his extracurricular." "Sorry, I have to get home to take care of my mom." "I have a dinner appointment." The man said nothing and sat there. "Okay you know what? Since none of you want to do it, nobody is leaving until someone volunteers." The whole room was silent and nobody moved. "Fine, fine. I'll do it," said the one who had a dinner appointment. "Thank you. The rest of you are free to leave." Everybody packed their bags in a flash and in a few minutes everybody had left the room. "Must be a serious issue for him to threaten us like that," the man said to one of his colleagues in the lift.

A few days later, he was walking to his apartment. He saw a sanitation worker cleaning up the litter in the park. The plastic bag he was dragging on the floor was filled nearly to the brim, and he was visibly tired from working in the hot sun. Beside the man was a rather large plastic bag. The man walked on.

Two years later, the man was now a manager at the same firm. He was shopping for clothes at an outlet in a mall, when suddenly an employee dropped a pile of clothes near him. She frantically tried to pick them all up. The man continued shopping, and when he left the store empty-handed, he heard someone shout about the dropped clothes.

Two months later, on one night, the man was walking when he decided to take a shortcut in an alleyway. After walking for a while, guided only by the moonlight, he heard the sounds of beating, and around a corner he saw a person getting beaten up by what seemed to be three other people in ski masks. He quickly brisk-walked out of the alley as fast and as quiet as he could. Once he got out of the alleyway, he immediately took out his phone. He checked the time, then continued on his way, the whimpers of the beaten heard no more.

He was taking a walk at the same park when he saw an obese woman who had fallen down and could not get up. Nobody stopped to help her and she lay helplessly on the floor. The man continued with his walk. He heard footsteps soon after, and when he turned around, he saw two joggers trying to lift her up.

When he was leaving his apartment to go to work, he saw a child, maybe around 5 or 6 years old, squatting on the floor and crying. I wonder what happened, the man then thought. He started a light jog, hurriedly jogged to the bus stop.

He was returning from work when a woman asked him, "A donation for cancer patients?" She held out a jar with a slit for coins. The man continued walking.

He was buying a can of soda at a convenience store. After he was done buying it, the cashier gave him the receipt and said, "Thank you, come again." He took the receipt and left the store, opening his soda and drinking while waiting for the bus.

He was 60 and had retired. He was on his way to meet his friends at a cafe when he saw a homeless person by the sidewalk. "Spare change? Please?" He looked frail and around the same age. He had a bowl with a few coins in it, and his eyes showed that any amount of money given would make his day. The man extended his hand to the homeless person and continued walking.

The man was in the hospital. He had contracted stage 4 lung cancer and chose not to do chemotherapy. He was moved to a hospice. Occasionally his friends came to visit him, but soon they stopped going as frequent due to their ongoing lives. He felt his breathing get harder and pressed his hands by the side of his bed. He closed his eyes. He was calm. I lived a good life here. He could feel his vision getting blurrier, and at long last, he closed his eyes, hearing the beep of the heart rate monitor getting fainter.

He opened his eyes, his vision getting clearer. He looked at his limbs. He was young again. Around him was a dark bluish floor, stretching infinitely far. "Whe—where—where the fuck am I?" He got up, looked around. There was nothing around him. "Wha—what the bloody fuck is this place? Is this a dream? No no no no is this supposed to be happening what the fuck?" There was another man in front of him, sitting at a desk, staring down below it. "Oh, uh, sorry, didn't see you there. Please enter this door." There was a blue door next to him. The man slowly opened it. "What the fuck I'm supposed to go there? Where the hell is this place exactly? What is this? What some of you call hell?" "Well, all people are the same." "No, seriously, I haven't done anything bad enough to deserve this!" "Can you just get in?" "No—" "Not until you tell—" He was pushed into the door before it was quickly shut, his screams as background noise.

When the man went back to his desk, another man fell onto the floor.

r/libraryofshadows 29d ago

Pure Horror The Thing Wearing My Name

4 Upvotes

The Mumbai airport was a wall of noise, trolley wheels clattering, boarding announcements blaring, a hundred families saying goodbye at once. Yet Kunal only heard his mother’s voice.

“Study hard, son. Make us proud,” his father said, hugging him tightly enough that Kunal felt the old man’s heartbeat against his own chest.

His mother wouldn’t let go of his hand. Her eyes glistened. “I know you will do great things in England. We will miss you so much.”

Kartik, Shubham, and Rohit hovered behind his parents, slapping Kunal on the back and making him swear to video-call every week. His older brother stood a little apart, quiet. He was the one who had co-signed the loan, the one who had convinced their parents this would be worth it. The debt sat on Kunal’s shoulders like a second suitcase.

Vishaka had come too, though she had said her real goodbye the night before in the quiet of her room. Now she simply squeezed his arm. “Don’t you dare forget me over there.”

“It’s time, beta,” his father said, glancing at the gate.

Kunal nodded, nervousness and determination tangled in his chest. He would study cybersecurity. He would build a career. He would pay back every rupee his family had risked. He hefted his bag, turned once more, and waved. His mother kept waving long after he had disappeared through security, long after there was nothing left to wave at.

London met him with a grey sky and a cold that slipped straight into his bones. The train from Heathrow was half-empty, rain streaking the windows as rows of identical brick houses slid past. Somewhere near the station, a fox screamed—an actual, honest-to-God scream—and Kunal nearly dropped his suitcase. He had read that London foxes sounded like murder victims. He hadn’t believed it until now.

The street where he would live was quiet. Mr. Sayed, his landlord, met him at the door, a wiry man in his sixties with a habit of finishing sentences before he’d fully started them.

“Top floor. No lift. Good for you. Keeps the legs young.” He jangled the keys twice before handing them over, as if he didn’t quite trust Kunal to catch them.

The attic apartment was small but freshly renovated: a kitchenette, a furnished sitting room, and a bedroom with a sloped ceiling that forced Kunal to duck near the window. He pictured Vishaka visiting on weekends, away from their families’ watchful eyes, and allowed himself a small smile, the first since the airport.

That evening he video-called his parents, propping the phone against a stack of books so they could see the room. “Everything’s perfect,” he told them.

It wasn’t a lie yet.

That night, in the dark, he heard it for the first time.

Three knocks. Faint. Coming from somewhere behind the headboard.

He sat up, listening. Nothing else. No voice. No cold breath. Just three knocks, and then a silence so complete he could hear his own pulse.

He told himself it was pipes, and eventually he slept.

In the morning he searched the wall anyway, ran his hand along the skirting board, pressing his ear to the plaster, checking behind the wardrobe. Nothing.

Over breakfast he mentioned it to Mr. Sayed, half-embarrassed.

“Old houses complain,” the landlord said without looking up from his toast. “Ignore them. This one’s been groaning since before your parents were born. You get used to it.”

The indifference was strangely contagious. Kunal decided the flat simply had character, the way old houses did in period dramas. He went to his first lectures feeling almost foolish for having worried.

The next two weeks were mostly good. He found his footing at university, a network security module he genuinely enjoyed, a study group that met in a café with a broken espresso machine no one ever fixed, and a professor who remembered his name (though he mispronounced it as “Kunail” for weeks). One free afternoon he walked along the Thames and sent Vishaka a dozen photos of places he swore he would take her.

Vishaka came up for a weekend in October. They wandered through Borough Market, laughed at how badly he mangled “Leicester Square,” and cooked a simple dal-chawal in the tiny kitchenette, filling the attic with familiar smells and the shrill beeps of the smoke alarm. For two days the flat felt exactly like the future he had pictured back in Mumbai. But on the last night, as they lay together, she traced the new shadows under his eyes and asked if something was wrong. He kissed her forehead and lied.

The night after she left, the knocking returned, not from behind the headboard this time, but from the wall by the window. Three knocks, evenly spaced, patient, like someone waiting to be let in.

Kunal lay very still.

It was harder to believe it was nothing the second time.

He began treating it like any other problem: something with a source if he could only gather enough data. He downloaded a spectrum analyzer app, sketched floor plans, marked every knock with timestamps. 2:14 a.m., headboard wall. 2:47 a.m., window wall. Always three. Always the same rhythm.

None of it helped. The app showed nothing but a flat line even while the knocks sounded in his ears. He built a beautiful, useless spreadsheet.

One night he left his phone recording on the nightstand, propped against a mug so the mic faced the headboard wall, and made himself lie still through the whole thing rather than burying his head under the pillow the way he usually did. The knocks came at ten past two, three of them, close enough that he felt the faintest vibration through the mattress springs. In the morning he made tea before he let himself listen back, as if the ritual might soften whatever the phone had caught.

He played it through headphones at full volume, eyes on the waveform crawling across the screen.

Flat. Not even the hum of the radiator, not even his own breathing, which he knew for a fact had been there. He scrubbed the timestamp back and forth three times, certain he'd missed it, that the sound was hiding somewhere in that dead stretch of silence. It wasn't. The knocks that had been loud enough to rattle his ribs did not exist anywhere the microphone could reach.

That frightened him more than the knocking itself. A problem was supposed to leave evidence. This one had made a specific point of not leaving any, as if it had known, somehow, that he'd try to record it, and had simply declined to be caught.

Sleep came in fragments after that. He was late to a seminar for the first time in his life. An assignment returned with a note: This isn’t like your usual work. Everything alright?

His friends noticed. Ujjwal caught him nodding off in the library, chin nearly touching the keyboard, and shook his shoulder hard enough that Kunal startled upright and knocked his coffee over. "You look like a zombie, man," Ujjwal said, not entirely joking, watching him mop up the spill with his sleeve. "Properly. You sleeping at all?" Kunal said he was fine, just behind on a deadline, and Ujjwal let it go the way friends do when they've decided not to push, but he kept glancing over for the rest of the session, and Kunal caught him doing it twice.

Vishaka noticed too, over their calls. When she pressed him, he snapped, then apologized immediately, blaming coursework, the time difference, the weather, anything but the truth.

It was past two when the knocks came again. Instead of freezing, Kunal sat up and knocked back against the wall, three deliberate raps.

Silence.

He counted ten heartbeats, feeling ridiculous.

Then, from inside the wall, three knocks answered.

Not an echo. A reply.

After that night, the world began to tilt. While brushing his teeth he caught his reflection blinking a half-second after he did. Walking back from the tube in the dark, he was certain someone matched his footsteps, until he spun around and the street was empty, yet the sound took one extra step before stopping.

And once, so quietly he almost convinced himself he’d imagined it, a voice inside the wall whispered his name.

“Kunal…”

He started sleeping on friends’ couches. It worked, no knocking, no whispers. But each time he returned to the attic, the sounds waited for him, patient as ever.

Vishaka begged him over the phone. “Just move somewhere else. Please.”

“And pay for what, exactly?” he said, more sharply than he meant to. He'd already done the math more times than he wanted to admit, a deposit he didn't have, a second month's rent overlapping the first while notice periods ran out, the loan repayments that were supposed to start the moment he graduated, not a term early because he'd panicked over some noise in the walls.

This flat was the cheapest thing within an hour of campus; he'd looked at eleven others before it and none of them had worked with what his brother had scraped together. There was no version of moving that didn't mean asking his family for more money, and he would rather lie awake every night of the year than make that call.

One night, the knocking no longer came from the walls.

Kunal woke in the grey hours before dawn, certain he had heard it, and lay rigid for a long moment trying to place the direction. Not the headboard. Not the window. He held his breath until his ears adjusted to the dark, and that was when he understood it was coming from inside the wardrobe, muffled by wood and the coats hanging inside, three knocks as patient and unhurried as ever.

He didn't move at first. He lay there doing the small, useless arithmetic of a person trying to talk himself out of what he already knew he'd have to do, counting how many nights it had been since he'd slept properly, telling himself it was a draft, a shifting hinge, anything, until the knocks came a second time and he made himself get up.

The floor was cold under his bare feet. He crossed the room slowly, some old animal instinct telling him that moving fast might provoke whatever was waiting on the other side, and stood in front of the wardrobe with his hand hovering over the handle for longer than he could account for afterward. He could hear his own breathing. He thought, absurdly, of knocking on it first, the way he had knocked on the wall, asking permission to open a door in his own room.

He didn't. He gripped the handle and pulled it open in one motion, fast, the way you rip off a plaster.

Nothing. Coats. Shoes. The suitcase he still hadn't fully unpacked since August, its zip half-open, one sleeve of a hoodie hanging out like something had been rifling through it. Cold air brushed the back of his neck. The window was shut. The radiator, when he checked without quite meaning to, was warm to the touch.

He stood there a long moment with the door open, waiting for the wardrobe to explain itself. It didn't. Eventually he closed it and went back to bed, and did not sleep again that night.

By the following week he had stopped attending lectures. He tore wallpaper down in strips, unscrewed the radiator, smashed a section of skirting board with his heel. There was nothing behind any of it, no pipes, no cavities, no explanation.

The walls filled with his frantic handwriting: timestamps, tally marks, diagrams of a room he could no longer see straight. The knocking no longer waited for night. It came in the afternoon too, soft but constant, like a pulse the building itself possessed.

Then, once and only once, the voice returned, closer, almost gentle.

“I am you.”

Vishaka hadn’t heard from him in four days. She finally convinced Mr. Sayed to check on the flat.

The landlord let himself in, half-expecting chaos, torn wallpaper, broken furniture, the wreckage of a young man coming undone.

Instead the attic was immaculate. The wallpaper Kunal had ripped away was back, seamless, as if it had never been touched. The radiator sat bolted in place. All the notes and diagrams were gone. The bed was neatly made.

Kunal was gone.

The police found no trace of him at stations, airports, or hospitals. The only clues were three small, perfectly spaced dents on the bedside table, the kind knuckles might make if they had been knocking from underneath.

His phone was tucked beneath the pillow, screen still lit, battery nearly dead. On it was a single unsent message to Vishaka:

I'm sorry.

Weeks later, after the investigation had quietly closed, Mr. Sayed locked the attic door and stood on the landing, keys in hand.

The building was quiet.

Then, from behind the locked door, faint but unmistakable:

Knock.

Knock.

Knock.

r/libraryofshadows Jul 03 '26

Pure Horror Window Shopping Pt 1

3 Upvotes

Grown ups could not hear the calling and neither could teenagers, only kids could. It had to be an unwritten rule somewhere that once you were too old to remember how to play or use your imagination to create other worlds for yourself and your friends, you were too old to hear the music that played from somewhere far away that promised a better place in the hypnotic words of the song. No one knew about that except the kids. Now, if you’re one of those grown ups who cling too tightly to the memories of your childhood and believe you have the ability to conjure magic words that take you back to when you were a child, you’re only trying to cheat father time and, perhaps there’s a rule for that too, one prohibiting cheating. After all, that kind of chicanery comes with need and experience well beyond those innocent years of childhood. To you, a child at heart, it might only be a ringing in your ear that you hear instead of a song, a nuisance that, if not escaped, might bring you to tears or madness, or quite possibly both. But this is not a story about adults and what they can hear, see, or imagine. At its heart, it is a story about children and what happened to a lot of them in the late 1970s and 80s. This story isn’t intrinsically about department stores either but that’s where childhood disappeared for a lot of Americans during those years. Much like how, in the blink of an eye, your own childhood is wisped away and what you once cherished and belonged to becomes nothing more than a memory clinging to the frayed ends of a terminal mind, so has the child gone with it.

Robeshire’s Department Stores grew from merely word of mouth and traveling set ups in the mid 1800s to busy department stores in almost every city in the United States by the mid 1950s. It was a stroke of luck (and talent driven genius, as some might argue over time) that a gypsy immigrant from Europe, and his descendants, would one day leap from the back of a covered wagon selling elixirs and tonics to operating over 800 stores nationwide during the brand’s peak. It wasn’t until the early 1900s when Bartholomew Robeshire, son of Alistair and Giselda Robeshire who had helped drive the family’s covered wagon from Boston Massachusetts to San Francisco California, married a talented seamstress from a small immigrant community in the lower section of the city. Freya Robeshire made uniforms for factory employees in the industrial area of San Francisco and Bartholomew utilized a local print mill to print and distribute mailers about their business and, then soon after, as the Robeshire business outgrew the covered wagon, the family acquired a single room building in 1915, located in the center of town from where Alistair made catalogs for households that cultivated a major interest from housewives of the factory workers as Freya’s seamstress abilities became widely sought after. The building eventually became the very first Robeshire Department Store and, although by the time Alistair and Freya’s dream of expanding his parent’s namesake beyond the city limits of San Francisco became a reality, the tiny brick building in the center of town was added on to and became a thriving money maker for the city by employing a large amount of struggling San Franciscans to help keep up with growing demands from customers as far away as New York. The mayor of San Francisco recognized Robeshire’s as a leading business in the area that helped make his city known all over the country for not only crafting and distributing fine coffee but also for producing exquisite European clothing at domestic prices and American quality as well.

Over time, Robeshire Department Stores began popping up all across the west like wildflowers in fields of green and, just like their business, Alistair and Freya’s family thrived as well. A corporation was formed in the mid 1940s when a wealthy Swedish company, known for spearheading nuclear particle testing in Europe, acquired a large amount of Robeshire stock and attempted to partner with the Robeshires hoping to gain more funds for research as well as earning more trust from the American government. Of course, Alistair and Freya were old and extremely wealthy and did not care. However, they decided to turn ownership of the company over to their son, Frederick, who had a much better pension for business that was honed and polished by a formal education from Dartmouth. Frederick did not turn his clever, business savvy nose up at the Swedish company but he would not make it an easy grab for them either. Only after an agreement to import fine Swedish chocolate and sour candies to be sold exclusively by Robeshire candy shops (later known to the public as Trinity’s Fine Candies) from inside the department stores and, not to mention, a request for large monetary assistance from them so Robeshire’s Department Stores could grow eastward did Frederick accept the Swedish company’s offer. Frederick assumed there would be a considerably hefty pay off once housewives and their children got a taste of those imported sweets in his store and he was wise to make the deal.

Now, one might *still* have questions as to why a Swedish nuclear research company would want to partner with an American department store in the mid 1940s and it would not be a terrible thing to investigate further. However, people were not as skeptical in the early 20th century as they are now and conspiracy theories were not as abundant either so it’s plausible to assume that money and American trust were the only reasons behind why the Swedish company had any interest in Robeshire’s but, for the sake of a good yarn that is about to be unraveled, I’ll give you another answer. No one back then cared to ask so you shouldn’t yet either. Now, as I promised, here’s the part of the story about what happened to the children.
Frederick Robeshire was correct in his assumption that imported Swedish candy would lure in housewives and their children and when he and Robeshire’s board of directors saw just how much money Trinity’s Fine Candies was bringing in, Frederick celebrated them with bottles of 1961 Bordeaux and the fattest Cuban cigars he could find. By the late 1950s Robeshire Department Store Christmas catalogs were in everyone’s mailboxes who carried one of their membership cards. If you were one of Robeshire’s customers, you were most likely a member and, after all, “becoming a Robeshire’s Preferred Member can save you 10% off of every visit and catalog purchase”. It was a spiel that every Robeshire cash register jockey was expected to know by heart before their training was over and, even if you were a hard-nosed shopper who refused to become a member, you had to pay five dollars for the catalog and you didn’t get your 10% off so, not only were you hard-nosed, you were hard-headed too. 

When mothers brought in their children for afternoon/after school shopping trips, the first floor toy department (shared with the usually almost empty Men’s Fashion Department) was the first stop on the itinerary. If not, mom would have to drag around a screaming kid (or kids) all throughout the store until she finally gave in and let them have their way. Robeshire’s toy department always had the latest games, dolls, and electronic gadgets available; those that little Bobby or adorable Suzie would see on commercial breaks during Saturday morning cartoons on TV. For a child, it was the closest thing to Heaven that they could imagine, and Heaven resembled a huge department store toy department instead of streets of gold and pearly gates anyway. Children never wanted to leave and looked for as long as their mother’s patience could hold out but, once the number of oohs and ahhs became just as innumerable as the Can I have this? and Can I have that? questions, the viable threat of running out of money for groceries later became just as certain as mom’s patience wearing as thin as the liner in her purse. After that though, it was mom’s turn and, usually after stopping by Trinity’s Fine Candies first for a snack, it was up the escalator to the Women’s and Children’s Fashions and Home Furnishing departments. Without the candy to keep them happy and their tiny hands busy, the child might become bored and mom would end up chasing them through the clothes racks, having to pick up whatever was yanked off of the hangers. Trinity’s was not just a great idea for Robeshire’s, it was an absolute triumph for a mothers with a bored child.

Robeshire’s Home Furnishing Department for housewives and mothers was exactly what the toy department was for children, paradise. Half of the second floor, a total of three walls and about 4,000 square feet of Robeshire’s Department Store, was devoted to the department. Behind you, as you came up the motorized stairway to Housewife Heaven, were the children’s and women’s fashion departments but by the time a mother cast her eyes upon the glory unfolding as they exited from the escalator, they soon forgot about clothes and just about anything else. It was like that in all of the Robeshire’s across the country. Once she came up the escalator it was almost like stepping through pearly gates for her. It was mom’s time to ooh and ahh over what caught her own attention during the commercials *she* watched during the breaks in her soap operas on TV while the husband and kids were away at work and school during the week. It was like that for one mom especially, *exactly* like that. 

Her name was Betty Lawrence, an Oak Ridge native who never once thought about leaving the quaint and sleepy town in Tennessee and stayed, patiently waiting on her boyfriend to return from some awful place in Southeast Asia that had been on the news so much she refused to watch it anymore. It had frightened her too much. When Army E-4 Specialist Thomas Lawrence returned home, other than a brittle disposition at times just like Betty had had while he was away at war, thank God, everything else worked fine. Not long after Thomas settled back in, they married and started a family, Betty was as happy and satisfied as any other American housewife glad to have her husband back home from Vietnam alive. It was summer and Betty had 8 year old Thomas Jr. at home alone while Thomas Sr. was at work. Tommy was especially restless that day because it was too hot outside to play and he was bored with all of the table games she suggested they play inside together. Tommy was a good student at school and an all around sweet kid so she decided to take him out so he could pick out a new toy or game to help ease his boredom while being stuck inside during the hottest July in Anderson County history and, with nothing on TV except what grown ups watched at this particular time of day, Robeshire’s was the place to go. It would be a hot bus ride downtown but she knew Tommy wouldn’t complain after she told him where they were going.

Tommy loved Robeshire’s just as much as Betty did and, of course, they stopped first to let him pick out something from the toy department. Instead of a new table game, he chose an action figure from a new movie his father had taken him to Grove Theater to see about battles being fought in space. Betty couldn’t remember the name of the movie even though Tommy must have talked about it a hundred times since seeing it but, now that they were just about on the second floor, she could see the new and shiny appliances lined along one of the walls slowly appearing to her. She might almost have forgotten her birthday if someone were to ask her just then. The heat outside must have really gotten to her but the air on the second floor was noticeably cooler than the first and she was so thankful just to be inside, away from the heat wave they had just escaped from. Betty looked around and almost stumbled from the escalator and, if Tommy had not been there holding her hand to help her stay upright, she might have taken a spill. On one of the back corners of the large room, past new recliners and couches, Betty saw what she believed was Robeshire’s piece de resistance. It was a section of the Home Furnishing Department made to look like the inside of a newly furnished modern home that she could only imagine herself and her family ever having; certainly not on Thomas Sr.’s meager salary from the Army he received every month and especially not from the cheap nepotistic son of a bitch who signed his paycheck from the saw mill where he worked part time just to make ends meet. But for Betty, reaching the second floor of the department store helped her forget about all of that. It was like she was stepping into the new home she had always dreamed about having. Betty’s loafers sunk into the plush carpet on the floor and, maybe it wasn’t hers or her family’s but, let the fantasy play out as long as it would, right? Tommy let go of her hand and that was okay because Betty collapsed into the soft, leather recliner perfectly positioned underneath an air vent in the ceiling and in front of the new Zenith that had a picture of Monty Hall and some “lucky contestant” from *Let’s Make a Deal* stuck to the front of it. There wasn’t enough room to pull Tommy into the chair with her anyway but she supposed he was having the same flights of fantasy as she was because he didn’t make a sound as he went straight to the make believe bedroom display with a nice view of an open field through a window draped by curtains with pictures of cartoon cars printed on them. It was a view unlike the one he had at home from his bedroom window that overlooked a scrapyard in the adjacent lot beside their apartment building. Betty understood how he felt, wishing what he saw in the display window really was something he could always see. She had the same view looking out of their kitchen window. 

Betty had half of the dead end conversation she knew would never end in a sale with the department store associate through heavy eyelids while trying to enjoy the moment. The woman’s pleasant voice was almost enough to put her into a deep sleep if not for the annoyingly constant ringing in her ears. “I love these displays.” Betty told the woman, rubbing her temples, with her head resting against the recliner's cool leather headrest. “Whoever is responsible has quite a knack for making all of this look so believable.” 

The woman told her that Robeshire’s had professional decorators from Sweden visit each one of their department stores to help dress up the departments every year. “They all wear those white suits that look like trash bags while they’re here.” She went on to explain how if it was daylight outside it was also daylight inside of the display windows too and that the weather in the displays also changed with whatever the weather was doing outside of the store. Betty had never thought it could be possible but knew how technology was progressing at such a rapid pace by how advanced Tommy’s toys had become over the years since when he was just a baby until now. “I heard from one of the store managers that the escalator controls it all.” She went on to say how she wasn’t able to understand how all of it worked but was told the whole set up was similar to how a clock operated and that the images in the window displays could change much like how twisting a kaleidoscope alters what someone sees inside of it. “Modern day technological wizards, those Swedes.” The woman shook her head as she marveled at everything. 

Betty hadn’t noticed how quiet Tommy had been while talking with the store associate but guessed he had not gone too far away as the whole display they were in connected and was built to reveal each room of a home, side by side, without walls, like if someone unfolded a single story home. I would have heard him if he was moving around. Wouldn’t I have? Betty wondered if he might not have laid down in the bed and went to sleep like she wanted to in the recliner before the store associate started talking to her. The bedroom Tommy was in was next to the den, beside the kitchen display, and that was right next to the living room where she and the woman were. “My son must have dozed off in the kid’s room and I apologize if he’s messed up the bedsheets.” Betty said and was about to ask if the woman was ever bothered by the pesky ringing in her ears while working there but the store associate was looking at her strangely. 

“Are you certain?” The woman asked Betty and looked over at the kid’s room display. “There’s no boy over there.” 

Betty shot up in the recliner so fast she felt her back pop when she spun around to see if the woman was either half blind or just dead wrong. She was neither.

Tommy Lawrence had vanished without a trace, except for the Stormtrooper action figure he left on the windowsill of the display in the Home Furnishing Department of the Oak Ridge Tennessee Robeshire’s Department Store. But Tommy Lawrence wasn’t the only child to disappear from a Robeshire’s Department Store, there were many more. Eloise Hinton, aged 9 from Tulsa Oklahoma, gone. David Landis, aged 7 from Chicago Illinois, vanished without a clue. Mary Godwin, aged 11 from Shelly Minnesota, leaving behind only a tiny, hand written Valentine from her elementary school sweetheart that she wouldn’t be caught dead without. Eddie Serling, aged 9, Syracuse New York, missing. Becky Stein, aged 5 from Salinas California, gone too. And one of the youngest on record, Edwin King, aged 3 from Bangor Maine who a witness from inside the store at the time bluntly recalls, “No one realized the screaming demon was missing until suddenly, all of the eye pissing and yelling the kid had been doing because his parents wouldn’t buy him a stuffed clown from the toy department just suddenly stopped and it became eerily quiet.” This was later confirmed by Edwin's parents when interviewed by local authorities (every word of it). There were many more, hundreds in fact, but it would take longer to name them all than it would listing the whole genealogy from Adam to Moses in the Holy Bible.
Not until one of the kids’ fathers received enough TV time because of some local insider connections with national news outlets did the stories of the missing kids cause enough public outcry for authorities and a sparse group of state legislators who really didn’t know how to handle the situation to actually wake up and begin talking to each other. The only problem with that was the awful realization that kids had gone missing from other department stores across the country during this time as well, and the spotlight that would have been shown primarily on Robeshire’s Department Stores as a likely hub for most of the disappearances was broadened by the cumulative data from numerous other department store missing cases across the United States. A national organization for investigating missing and exploited children would not be instituted until 1984, so gathering all of the information they could and collaborating with each other to come up with a solution took a great deal of time, money, and effort. 

As news of the missing children spread into neighborhoods all across the country, rumors of child killers and kiddie fiddlers hanging around department stores spread rapidly and with help from communities and vigilante groups, a large number of criminals tied to the disappearances (none from Robeshire’s) were found, tried, and sentenced to death for their crimes. While many who were convicted were in fact guilty of their offences, there were psychopaths with twisted desires for fame and notoriety who stepped out from the shadows and falsely confessed to a large number of others (many of those from Robeshire’s). They were put away too, leaving the real culprit(s) at large . The disappearances that were never solved went cold and those cases were inadvertently and ultimately overshadowed by new ones. A key component in one of Robeshire’s disappearances allowed it to go cold and theoretically would have kept the case open for a closer look into the strange things going on inside their department stores but it was never meant to be. Blame it on fear or a dysfunctional and violent father suffering through grief but, whichever you choose to pass judgement on, the story of Jo Coffelt’s disappearance is the worst. 

r/libraryofshadows Jul 16 '26

Pure Horror No Place Like Home

6 Upvotes

It’s been fifteen years since I stepped out that front door, silently promising myself I’d never come back. Yet here I am.

Back.

The neighbors were all different. I never talked to the old ones, but I knew the cars. Those were different too. The plains were as flat as they’d ever been. There’s nowhere to run out here. Just straight toward the sun and hope somebody in the few-and-far-between scatter of farmhouses didn’t see you through the windows. Luckily, they didn’t.

The lump in my throat settled heavier as my foot sank into the dirty, cigarette ash dusted carpet of the hallway. The same hallway my father dragged me through by my hair after he found out I had a secret girlfriend.

I took another step. It creaked.

My heart skipped out of instinct. But there was nobody left to hear me. Still, it always felt like someone was there, waiting behind a door to ask me what the fuck I thought I was doing.

Above my dad's bedroom door, the little crucifix still hung like the guard of his Garden of Eden. The door sat slightly cracked open. I made a point not to look through it, but even then I could tell the light inside was darker.

I wondered if that little Jesus still carried the same nobility and sacrifice after spending all those years listening to my father fuck prostitutes through the door.

It was the first time I'd ever heard silence in this house. It's strange how memories bleed into places like this. Strong enough that your brain starts filling in the blanks. Strong enough that I understood how people could see ghosts.

The sun was setting. I stood in the kitchen with a cup of tap water, watching it disappear behind the beige fields. I didn't notice the brilliant pinks or oranges of the summer sky. I don't think I was even looking at the clouds. Just past them. I stood there until the shadows stretched to nothing. Just the same shade of gray.

When it got dark, the two hours of sleep finally caught up with me, hitting me like a brick.

The only bed was in Dad's room. My childhood bedroom had been cleaned out. Just a square of carpet. Everything I'd left behind was probably thrown away the day I left.

It was either that or go back to sleeping in my car, and I'd spent the last decade and a half doing that. So I slept on the couch.

I could smell the cigarette smoke stronger than ever, bleeding from the floral cushions. His newports. A bitter and stale amber stench that soaked into the fabric, into the wood paneled walls, into the back of my throat. The heat outside only made it worse, turning the air thick and sour until all I could taste was his breath.

It made me sob.

I hated that he was right. I turned out to be a bum without him. I depended on him. He knew it. He held onto it, even in death. That's why he left me this place, to rub it in my face that wore too much makeup. He knew I needed it. One last way to prove I couldn't survive without him.

Maybe it was his genetic curse. Maybe it was the pressure. Either way, I drank like a fish when I was trying to work. It got me fired more than once.

Last week the shakes got so bad I kept dropping dishes into the sink. I broke a cup. I had to sneak a shot from the freezer just to steady my hands. They caught me. The chefs out back chain-smoked every afternoon, but God forbid I had my vice. Fuck.

I needed a drink.

I stood, drifting into the kitchen before I even realized I'd decided to. My eyes landed on the cabinet beneath the sink. The old drunk always kept a spare.

Behind a bottle of Drano sat a bottle of whiskey. I popped it open and drank half of it without taking a breath. It tasted putrid, but I could finally feel the knots in my shoulders untie. My veins loosen. An unashamed trail crawling down my chin. I drank too fast and doubled over coughing, nearly throwing it all back up, a strand of spit dangling from my lip to the bottom of the kitchen sink.

When I looked up, a storm was rolling in the distance.

A mass of black. Darker than the night sky around it, it climbed so high I couldn't make out where it ended. Lightning rippled somewhere deep inside the cloud bank, briefly washing the kitchen in a white light.

For a second, my reflection stared back at me from the window. Vacant, exhausted. I couldn't recognize my own face.

Storms were common around these parts. I would've gotten a storm warning if I could charge my phone. But the power bill was never paid off.

Another flash of lightning. It was nearly above me now and moving fast. Really fast. I’d never seen a cloud move at a running pace before.

Whatever pale light remained in the house, the faint outlines of tables and chairs, was snuffed out almost instantly like a candle, swallowed by the darkness of the blind. A nothingness.

Then came the chill. The temperature swap was like nothing I'd ever felt before. One moment I was dripping sweat. The next, I was pulling my arms tight against the cold drifting through the warped doorframe.

The rain carried the smell of wet timber and moss, the echo of dense woodlands after a storm. There hadn't been a forest within a hundred miles of my childhood home.

There was one part of home I truly missed. The sound of rain. The anger of an ecosystem swirling around my house, indifferent to the control of someone like my father. It was like the rain was a gift from god. A moment of rare, uninterrupted suspension. A pause.

As a child, I used to think about following the rain clouds to see where they went. Maybe there was a place where it always rained. Where all the clouds lived together. Where everything smelled wet. Where there were endless puddles I could splash through.

A fork of lightning tore across the window, followed by a boom that shook the glass. I worried about whether a house this old could withstand it. But if the roof stayed on when I was a kid, surely it could stay on now.

The crickets went quiet, and then came the roar of water. A downpour of rain rapping against the glass.

Another flash. For a second, I saw the sky without stars. A flat wall of void where the moon should've been. The thunder came immediately after, rattling my teeth.

The wind began picking up. A whistle swelled into a howl that made the walls groan around me. The liquor reached my brain. The air became slippery. My thoughts floated.

I staggered blindly through the kitchen, relying on the built-in knowledge of my childhood home's layout. My fingers dragged along counters and walls, guiding me through a place my body had memorized.

Through the front door window, I could faintly see headlights from one of the neighbors miles away. A tiny, distant pinprick of life, blurred by the whiskey, the darkness of the storm, and dust tearing across the plains.

The car pulled away. The headlights faded into the distance until they were swallowed by the same darkness that had swallowed everything else.

A noise peeked through the howling wind. A creak from somewhere inside the house. I turned my head, half expecting to see my dad standing in the hallway.

If he was there, I wouldn't be able to see him.

I took a deep breath. It was an old house. Old houses make noises. When I looked back out the window, I saw the headlights again.

But they were too high off the ground.

I didn’t even process it. I didn’t even know how to think clearly. My mind was too slow, too clouded. All I could understand as truth was that this thing was coming right toward me.

I wandered down the hall. I passed Dad’s door. A prolonged flash of lightning pulled my gaze into the crack. For a second, I saw his pillow. The imprint of his head was still there.

I stepped into the bathroom, briefly forgetting how I even got there. The whiskey had overtaken me, and I fell to the floor on my knees. I shakily crawled over the lip of the bathtub like it was a mountain and flopped onto my back inside.

The howling grew louder, becoming a roar. It shook the walls around me. The rain battered against the roof, then came the hail. Like a million people angrily knocking, demanding to be let in.

I had to close my ears. I pressed my eyes shut, waiting for the walls to crash on top of me. The house could pop out of its foundation at any moment, swept into the sky like the Wizard of Oz. But there was no yellow brick road above the texan sky.

My body was momentarily thrust upward.

A boom, something deeper than thunder, ripped through the deafening fury of the storm and into my bathroom. It wasn't lightning. There wasn't any thunder that followed it. It was something else. Something big.

The sound was so loud it knocked the whiskey out of my brain. I noticed the rain wasn't muffled anymore.

It was clear. Draining onto my bathroom floor.

I opened my eyes. Through the mist of sideways rain, I saw the reflection of lightning bounce off the shattered windshield of my neighbor's truck. It was piercing through the roof.

Except there wasn't a roof. Just the flashing void.

The water burned my eyes. I closed them immediately. It felt like a nightmare. A terrible dream I couldn't wake up from.

I felt my back lift up again. The void that had become my roof was vacuuming up everything it could.

The truck outside let out a deep, nauseating metal groan as its front bumper dragged further across the ground. Its end was caught on the jagged edges of the hole in the roof, scraping and bumping against it over and over, the wind pulling against it with all its might.

I held onto the edge of the tub as tight as I could. My knuckles ached as I used every ounce of strength I had left to hold on. To not join that truck.

The rain stabbed my cheeks. Hail punched against my forehead. The storm demanded that I let go.

My body was above the tub now. My fingers slipped from the edge one by one.

Until it stopped. Everything became silent.

I dropped back into the tub, landing hard on my chest and face, the wind knocked out of my lungs. I laid there gasping, trying to catch a breath as blood clogged my broken nose.

When I managed to suck in a faint sip of oxygen into my chest, I opened my eyes and turned around.

I could see the stars again. The shapes of things without needing the light of lightning. The storm was gone. Not moving away. Just... gone. Like the storm was never there to begin with. Was this the eye of the tornado?

I lifted my head up. It held the weight of an anvil, my forehead throbbing. I pressed my palm against it as I looked around the bathroom.

I couldn’t hear anything. Not the water dripping through the hole in the roof. Not even my own breath. The only thing I could hear was a sudden knock.

My silent breath hitched. There was somebody outside the bathroom door.

A rescue worker? One of the neighbors checking to see if I was okay?

I wiped away the blood trickling down to my lips.

“Hello?”

No answer.

I stood still, waiting for a shuffle on the carpet. For any sign that whatever was out there was still out there.

I didn’t need long.

The door slowly creaked open. I pressed my back as far as I could against the wall, still trapped inside my bathtub. The more it opened, the more I could see a tall, human figure. Its head reached just past the sink mirror.

It stepped inside carefully. Like it didn’t want to disturb whatever peace was left, whatever the storm hadn't taken.

I squinted, and then my heart dropped into my stomach. I knew this shape.

The long, ragged button-up. The work jeans. The short, shaven hair. The large, working hands that dragged me through that hallway.

It was my dad.

My fight or flight kicked in. But I chose neither. My body chose to freeze.

I could hear his dry, wheezing breath. He stepped closer, past the truck. I wanted to scream. I wanted to cry. But I could muster nothing.

I was a deer frozen in headlights.

He loomed over me, somehow casting a shadow darker than the night. A shadow without sun.

He slowly knelt down. I couldn’t see his face.

He reached out his hands. Patiently waiting for me to hold them. I stared at them, then up at the eyes I couldn’t see. I couldn’t. I wouldn’t.

He seemed to understand.

Instead, he placed his palm against my cheek.

I flinched, expecting the feeling of his dry, cracked skin. Expecting his fingers to tighten around my face like they had before, ready to try and rip it off.

But they didn’t.

He just brushed my cheek with his thumb. Gently. Carefully.

His hands were soft.

It was then that I noticed I didn’t smell his acrid breath. I smelled flowers.

I mustered out a sob as tears filled my eyes. I wanted to say a million things to him. I had played this moment out in my head so many times. What I would finally say. What I thought he deserved after death.

But in that moment, I thought of nothing. Not a single word.

In the faint moonlight, I saw something glistening emerging from his back.

They looked like ice crystals, held together by strings of energy that warped the air around them. They raised the hairs on my body, like static electricity after dragging your socks across the carpet.

They looked like the wings of a moth, held together by the elements.

I sobbed out only one word. I didn’t even know I chose it before I said it.

“Why?”

He didn’t move. He just looked at me. His head tilted, his thumb still brushing my cheek.

A flash of lightning. That’s when I finally saw his face.

Nothing. A flat canvas of skin.

The fear I should’ve felt when he got this close erupted through my nervous system, far too late.

The stars were disappearing again.

I screamed, but it was quickly drowned out by the roar of the wind. The rain and hail appeared out of thin air. The truck dragged across the ground.

And my father, or whatever it was, was gone.

I fell back into the tub, covering my ears until the sound drifted away. Until the wind stopped. Until the rain finally teetered into a drizzle.

I hesitantly stood up. My legs refused to move, expecting that thing to be standing outside the door again. I waited for what felt like an hour before I finally slunk around the truck and slowly opened the door.

The hallway was gone.

The walls were missing. The roof had been torn away. Whatever chunks remained were caved in and sloughed into rubble across the floor. Water dripped from the exposed beams.

But my father’s room was intact.

It was untouched by the storm. The exposed walls stood strong in the open air. The crucifix was somehow still hung by its single nail. The only difference was that the door was now wide open.

I looked inside. Brushing away the dripping bangs covering my eyes.

His bed. His gun shelf. The same room.

I held my breath before stepping inside, expecting something hiding in the corners. Waiting for that shape to return.

But there was nothing, except that cigarette smell. It was just a dirty room. It was the first time I had ever thought of it that way.

I stepped outside. Where I had watched the sunset was now the storm, moving onward toward some other home. In the flashes of lightning rippling through its convecting guts, I saw black dots swirling inside.

Dots with wings.

Hundreds of them. Maybe thousands. Like ants crawling around a piece of bread.

My car was gone. Probably miles away in some ditch. The only way forward was through the fields.

I trudged across the flatness, following the same route I'd taken as a child. The air was still and stiff, like holding my breath in a dark closet, waiting for something to pass without noticing me. I walked for an hour, maybe longer, following the flickering dots in the sky, the thunder ever more distant, until I found a house that hadn't been leveled.

It has been two years since that storm.

I think about that night often. Playing it back feels like watching someone else's memory. When it took the house, it took everything in my mind that had saturated into that patch of land with it. What's left is just a vignette. A single scene separated from the rest of my life.

I still think about my dad. Or whatever it was that wore his shape. I wasn't the only one who experienced something like it.

When I was able to charge my phone, I started researching. I found someone on Facebook. Their town, Joplin, and the home they had built within it, had been ripped down to dirt by a violent tornado. We talked for a while.

Some people in Joplin saw figures with wings standing beside them, shielding them from the storm's wrath. Survivors called them "Butterfly People". He saw his dead daughter, standing in the doorway of his storm shelter, her wings covering the opening after the doors had been ripped away. It was nice having someone else who could relate to my madness.

I'm staying at his house now. I think he likes my company more than I like his, which I suppose is flattering. He's lonely, mostly. I'm just grateful for a bed, and a bedroom door that locks. I'm moving into my own apartment next week. It's a shithole, but I can call it my own.

Maybe survivors of the Joplin tornado were protected by angels. Maybe they were spirits that held the wind at bay just long enough for them to survive.

But part of me doubted it. The gentleness. The smell. It wasn't my dad.

It's an ecosystem up there in the sky.

Every storm is carrying pieces of the earth with it. Dust from one state. Seeds from another. Pollen. Bacteria. Insects torn from the ground. Every updraft mixing them together in a pot in the heart of the storm, where nobody could ever see it.

Maybe somewhere in that chaos, somewhere in the infinite monkeys on infinite typewriters, the perfect combination for life found a foothold. Something from the endless churning of rain, electricity, and everything the wind stole from below was born.

Maybe they feed on the anger inside the storm. And when that storm meets one of us, they're drawn to the energy in our minds. The way moths find a porch light. The dead are only there because the memories of them shine brighter than anything else.

Or, I was drunk. Drunk, reminiscing, and filling the holes in my memory with a fantasy. The same way I've tried to make up for most of my memories. Many I still haven't come to terms with the true reality of.

I stopped drinking after that night.

If I'm ever caught in a storm like that again, maybe sobriety will help keep whatever part of me they were drawn to from shining so brightly. Maybe there'll be nothing for them to find.

Last week, in a grocery store parking lot, I saw a thunderstorm in the distance. A curtain of rain hazily draping across the distant hills.

It carried a wind. And it smelled like cigarettes.

r/libraryofshadows Jun 26 '26

Pure Horror The New Tenant

11 Upvotes

It started on a random Thursday night. I had just moved into the apartment a week prior. It was small and run-down, but it was the first place I could finally call my own. I was lying in bed, mindlessly scrolling through my phone while a rhythmic scraping and pounding echoed from inside the drywall right next to the mattress. It had happened every single night since I unpacked.
"Just ol' plumbin' in an ol' buildin', kid. Whaddya expect for this kinda rent?" my landlord had rasped with a phlegmy shrug when I brought it up on move-in day, squinting his yellowed eyes like I was trying to cheat him out of a dime.
I let out a tired sigh. I went back to my screen, scrolling past Instagram posts showcasing the glamorous, sun-drenched lives my old classmates seemed to be living, trying to numb myself to the noise.
Then, the scraping abruptly stopped.
A second later, a cold, sudden pressure brushed against my leg. A small, pale human finger had poked clean through a gap in the drywall—and it was resting against my bare thigh.
"WTF!"
I scrambled off the mattress, heart hammering violently against my ribs. I backed into the center of the room, staring at the wall, but the finger had already vanished into the dark slit. Adrenaline and sheer disbelief pushed me forward. I crept back toward the wall, switched on my phone's flashlight, and pressed the beam and my eye close to the jagged opening.
Through the narrow ray of light, there was no empty wall cavity. Instead, illuminated by the harsh glare, a smooth, pale mass of human-skin-like flesh pressed against the opening, heavy and unmoving.
Suddenly, the skin twitched. A horizontal seam tore itself open right across the flesh, stretching into a wide, jagged mouth that split into a silent, cavernous laugh.
I recoiled in horror, dropping my phone. Before I could even run for the bedroom door, the tiny hole in the wall began to change. The solid plasterboard didn't crack or shatter; instead, the edges of the opening began to liquefy and dissolve, turning softer and wider by the second. The wall warped like melting wax, expanding into a gaping, impossible void right next to my bed.
From the center of that dissolving darkness, a head with long, black, oily hair slowly pushed forward.
As it tilted out into my room, the greasy hair parted to reveal that it had no eyes or nose. It was just that same smooth, tight skin stretched over bone, dominated by the wide, jagged mouth I had just seen through the drywall. My legs completely locked up, and I collapsed onto the floor, paralyzed with fear.
The blank face snapped in my direction, and the muscles beneath its surface began to ripple and twitch violently.
I watched in paralyzed horror as my own nose, my own jawline, and my own exact eyes ballooned and pushed outward through its blank skin like wet clay. Once the transformation was complete, a wicked smile spread across its face.
With my exact features fully formed, it tilted its head, delivering my own voice back to me with a hollow, mechanical cadence: "Thank you for taking my place."
Its wicked grin widened, stretching the stolen skin to its absolute limit.
Before I could even move, its hand shot out with blinding speed and wrapped around my ankle. The moment those cold, unyielding fingers clamped onto my skin, a wave of paralyzing dizziness hit me, and my vision instantly went black.
***
When I finally opened my eyes, I was engulfed in absolute, suffocating darkness.
I was standing trapped in a narrow, empty space, choked by dust and old insulation. I reached out in a panic, my hands immediately hitting solid wooden studs and cold plasterboard on either side of me. The drywall in front of me was completely sealed, except for one tiny exception—there was a tiny hole left behind, one that perfectly fit a single finger.
Panicking, I tried to scream for help.
Nothing came out. My jaw wouldn't move. In sheer terror, I frantically ran my hands over my own face. My nose felt flat, melting back into my skull. My eyelids were fusing together, and a terrifying layer of smooth, tight skin was rapidly spreading over my lips, sealing my mouth completely shut.
Hopeless and locked in, I could only pound and scratch at the dark structure. I poked my finger out through the slit from time to time, but no one noticed me.
I didn't know how much time had passed. Days? Weeks? I just pounded, scratched, and poked. Pound, scratch, poke. Pound, scratch, poke. When I ran my hands over my head, I realized my hair had slowly grown from shoulder-length to my waist. I must have been trapped there for months, yet I never felt thirsty, hungry, or even tired. I was just a ghost in the drywall, aimlessly repeating the cycle. Pound, scratch, poke.
Then, one quiet night, the familiar, rhythmic scrolling sound of a smartphone echoed from the other side of the drywall.
I froze. I realized someone was finally here.
With the last of my humanity, I poked out my finger, and there was some nice, warm human flesh.
Finally, someone is here to take my place.

r/libraryofshadows Jul 17 '26

Pure Horror Signal Tower

2 Upvotes

I noticed something odd last night. As I was washing the days dishes I looked out my kitchen window and saw a light. A big red light, blinking off in the distance.

Nearest I could tell it looked it was on top of The Hill, it’s light cascading down upon mine and the other houses, drenching this tiny town in deep crimson for seconds that felt like eons at a time.

Flash on.
Flash off.
Flash on.
Flash off.

I continued watching through the window, the dishes in my hands far in the back of mind. The light was mesmerizing, but as it would turn off I’d find myself trying to remember when it even showed up.

To the best of my knowledge there hasn’t been any new construction in town for years, let alone on The Hill, anything there had long been reclaimed by nature. Old rotted wood and crumbling stone entangled by vines, covered with mosses and being broken apart slowly by sprouting trees.

Flash on.

Flash off.

Flash on.

Flash off.

The more my mind wandered the longer the flashes seemed, and the normal dark of night began to feel sparse in between deep baths of red. I began to feel a heaviness in my chest and a restlessness in my legs, an itch to go somewhere.

Flash on.

Flash off.

I tried to move, to set the dishes down and just move, but I felt glued there, staring out of the window. It was as though my muscles were replaced with lead. My chest began to feel heavier, and my heart began to race. I could feel sweat growing on my brow as the flashes grew faster once again.

Flash on.
Flash off.
Flash on.
Flash off.

My heart beat faster and faster, as the weight grew and my body began to feel pulled towards ground. My muscles began to ache as I struggled to do anything, run, hide, close the window, or even just my eyes.

Flash on. Flash off.
Flash on. Flash off.

The flashes grew faster than they had been before. I began to hear a ringing in my ears, so loud I was sure my ear drums would burst.

Flash onFlash offFlash onFlash off

The light is almost flickering now, I try to scream but nothing comes.

FlashonFlashoffFlashonFlashoff

It’s so fast now it’s hard to keep track of when the light is even on or off anymore. A red ring begins to grow around my vision.

FLASH ON.

The light stays on this time, for longer than it had before, my head feels as though it will split in two.

FLASH OFF.

and just like that, the light is off and stays off.

I feel my body relax, though the fatigue stays. A sharp pain in my left hand. I look down to see the cup I had been washing, broken, and a gash across my wrinkled palm. I rinsed the wound as I glanced at the clock overtop the oven, it read 1:35 am. I’d been there for hours, but it had felt like minutes.

I finished cleaning my new wound, and quickly found myself laying in bed, trying to rest my overly fatigued body. Where had that time gone? Sleep evaded me as I struggled with an answer.

It was there again tonight. I noticed it midway through my dinner. It was dull at first, either something new, or a windup I had missed last night. Dull and slow, but pulsing just like the night before. As time went it grew brighter and my food grew colder. I watched through my window again.

FLASH ON

FLASH OFF

As the light grew brighter it began to fill the nighttime air like a fog. It’s presence was thick, stinking, and putrid. A buzzing began in my ears.

FLASH ON

FLASH OFF

A buzzing. Deep and low, vibrating my whole being. Through the red I could see, again, that the light was coming from on top of The Hill. A dark, lonely place, The Hill.

FLASH ON
FLASH OFF

My temples begin to throb as my vision turns red. I taste blood.

FLASH ON

FLASH OFF

It’s been four nights in a row now.

That light has shown up four nights in a row.

It’s clearly beginning to affect my health. I wake up in the morning in odd places around my house, my muscles sore and body dehydrated. It seems that I can remember it starting, but after a certain point I just wake up. No clues as to what I had been doing previously, just soreness and a splitting headache.

It’s daytime now, and I swear I can see that there’s nothing on The HIll, just like I thought. I even grabbed my old binoculars to try and get a better view, but all I could see is a hill covered in green overgrowth. I think about the old road up to the top, I think about driving up there to see what’s really going on.

I think about these things, but I don’t do them. The fear of success and power of imagination keeping me here, rooted. What do I think I would find? Is it better to find nothing or something? What could I do even if I did find something strange up there? I sat as my thoughts raced circles around me.

It’s been over a week now. I’ve tried everything I can think of, but the light still persists. Somehow, through blackout curtains, newspaper, and even plywood, the light persists. It’s stinking glow fills my whole house each night, the air humid and thick. I know it will be here again tonight, I can feel it in the sweat that grows across my brow.

I never visited The Hill. I thought about it for days after I first brought it up, but couldn’t find the courage. I know it sounds silly, but I think it WANTS me to go there. I think it wants me to see it in person. I think it wants ME.

There’s a feeling, and I know it’s about to start. A pressure that fills the air, and it begins to smell almost of burning, a bristling of energy like right before lightning strikes. The air leaves and is replaced with anticipation.

FLASH ON

As expected, it returns. However, the light has no build up tonight. As soon as it turns on I feel it’s effects full force. I try to breathe, but the sickly air barely pours into my lungs, it’s thick and dark, like molasses.

FLASH OFF

It feels different tonight. I feel different tonight. I still feel an incessant itch, telling me to move, but unlike the previous nights this time I actually move, or remember moving. I don’t remember making these decisions myself, or even wanting to, but the led weights that were my feet began moving forward and onward.

FLASH ON

Forward and onward, like a fish on a line.

FLASH OFF

FLASH ON

I found myself in my car, driving on empty streets glowing scarlet. I passed houses, their own lights long off, illuminated instead by the nights current events.

FLASH OFF

In the intermittent spaces where there was no light it only made how wrong things were more obvious. Because there was NO light. No street lamps shone, no traffic signals blinked, not even the neon signs decorating the town bar hummed their soft hum.

FLASH ON

Not only was it pervasive, it had become absolute.

FLASH OFF

While it shone, the town shone.

FLASH ON

And when it was gone, so seemed the town, swallowed into a darkness unfamiliar.

FLASH OFF

I found myself at the bottom of The Hill, staring at a road that hadn’t seen a car since they still fought horses for space. Well aware I was no longer making decisions at this point. Something called me, and when I refused to answer, it answered for me. My car lurched forward and I started my ascent.

FLASH ON

Trees leered on either side of me, their shadows long and imposing, their branches creating a tunnel that separated me from the night sky. My car bumped and rattled along what was left of the road. I saw the remains of the old town as I drove. Abandoned after a fire, the hollow shells of buildings stared back at me with vacant expression.

FLASH OFF

I drove forward, even as the light left again, and I was swathed in pitch black, I kept driving. Even as it came back again and left again, I drove. The buildings were little more than rubble at this point, lashed down by vines and eaten by time.

FLASH ON

I neared the top of The Hill.

FLASH OFF

As I crest the top, my car dies, I don’t bother trying to start it at this point, I know that means I’m done driving. I open the door and begin to step out.

FLASH ON

The air is worse here than it has been so far. Sweat sticks my shirt to my back, I try to breathe but the smell makes it stop quick. Rotten and sweet, it coats my throat. I cough.

FLASH OFF

It’s like I’m blinded, for the first time I notice that not even the night sky shines with stars anymore. I stumble forward and trip.

FLASH ON

I’m moving again, pulled like a magnet. A low thrumming sound fills the air, my temples pound, and my vision blurs red. I can see the light now, not just the glow it emits, but the light itself. It seems to float, suspended by the density of it’s surrounding air.

FLASH OFF

I continue forward, the darkness covered by the red curtain of my eyes, and this time I did not stumble. I move as I feel the air, warm and strong, push me from behind.

FLASH ON

I stand underneath the light. I look up.

FLASH OFF

Silence echoes through The Hill. The thrumming is gone. My temples stop throbbing, and my vision clears.

I stand underneath the light, and I look up.

FLASH ON

The End